Skip to main content

Full text of "Nelson, the newsboy, or, Afloat in New York"

See other formats


"Nelson  the  Newsboy"  is  a  Winfield  completion, 
with  the  Stratemeyer  pseudonym  appearing  on  the 
title  page. 

It  is  stated  in  the  preface  that  ^'In  its  original 
form  Mr.  Alger  intended  this  story  of  New  York 
life  for  a  semi- juvenile  drama.  But  it  was  not 
used  in  that  shape,  and  when  the  famous  author 
of  so  many  interesting  stories  for  young  people  hacf 
laid  aside  his  pen  forever,  this  manuscript,  with 
others,  was  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  present 
author  ..." 


/./ 


'  ^lMj/j:Cpii^.^tii)  //^^ 


r^tMlyyt^.-iK^y^  J^^^^U  if'-^L4^^^i 


?: 


'"x 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2011  with  funding  from 

Boston  Library  Consortium  IVIember  Libraries 


http://www.archive.org/details/nelsonnewsboyoraOOalge 


HE    CAUGHT    SIGHT    OF     I'ilK    BULLY    NEWSBOY    WHO    HAD    ROBBED 

HIM. " — Frontispiece. 
lVelso7i  the  Newsboy.. 


NELSON  THE 

NEWSBOY 

Or^    Afloat    in    New    York 


BY 

HORATIO    ALGER,   JR. 

AUTHOR  OF  "  ADRIFT    IN     NEW    YORK,"  "  CHESTER  RAND," 
"  PAUL    THE    PEDDLER,"    ETC. 

COMPLETED   BY 

ARTHUR    M.    WINFIELD 

AUTHOR  OF  "THE  ROVER  BOYS  AT  SCHOOL,"  "THE 
ROVER  BOYS  ON  THE  OCEAN,"  ETC. 


BHaWiSBaiiMBMBa 


NEW    YORK 

STITT    PUBLISHING    COMPANY 

1905 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 


THE  YOUNG  BOOK  AGENT; 

Or,  Frank  Hardy's  Road  to  Success. 

FROM  FARM    TO   FORTUNE; 

Or,  Nat  Nason's  Strange  Experience, 

LOST  AT  SEA; 

Or,  Robert  Roscoe's 

Strange   Cruise. 

JERRY,  THE  BACKWOODS  BOY  ; 

Or,  The  Parkhurst  Treasure. 

NELSON,  THE   NEWSBOY; 
Or,  Afloat  in  New  York. 

YOUNG  CAPTAIN  JACK; 
Or,  The  Son  of  a  Soldier. 

OUT  FOR    BUSINESS  ; 

Or,  Robert  Frost's  Strange  Career. 

FALLING  IN   WITH   FORTUNE; 
Or,  The  Experiences  of  a 

Young  Secretary. 

J2m0y  finely  illustrated  and  bound.     Price, 
per  volume^  60  cents. 


NEW    YOKK 

STITT  PUBLISHING  COMPANY 
1905 


Copyright,  1901,  bt 
THK  MERSHON  COMPANY 


All  rijrJifs  reserved 


PREFACE. 

"'  Nelson  the  Newsboy  "  relates  the  adven- 
tures of  a  wide-awake  lad  in  the  great  metropolis. 
The  youth  is  of  unknown  parentage  and  is 
thrown  out  upon  his  own  resources  at  a  tender 
age.  He  becomes  at  first  a  newsboy,  and  froin 
that  gradually  works  up  to  something  better. 
He  is  often  tempted  to  do  wrong — the  tempta- 
tion becoming  particular^  hard  on  account  of 
his  extreme  poverty — but  there  is  that  in  his 
make-up  which  keeps  him  in  the  right  path, 
and  in  the  end~  he  becomes  a  victor  in  more 
ways  than  one. 

So  much  for  the  seamy  side  of  life  in  New 
York, .  which,  alas !  is  by  far  the  greater  side. 
On  the  other  hand,  there  are  those  who  are  well- 
to-do  and  aristocratic  who  are  interested  in 
learning  what  has  become  of  the  boy,  and  these 
furnish  a  view  of  life  in  the  upper  society  of  the 
metropolis.  How  the  youthful  hero  fares  in  the 
end  is  told  in  the  pages  which  follow. 

In  its  original  form  Mr.  Alger  intended  this 
story   of   New   York   life   for   a   semi-juvenile 


IV  PREFACE. 

drama.  But  it  was  not  used  in  that  shape,  and 
when  the  gifted  author  of  so  many  interesting 
stories  for  young  people  had  laid  aside  his  pen 
forever,  this  manuscript,  with  others,  was  placed 
in  the  hands  of  the  present  writer,  to  be  made 
over  into  such  a  volume  as  might  have  met 
with  the  noted  author's  approval.  The  other 
books  having  proved  successful,  my  one  wish 
is  that  this  may  follow  in  their  footsteps. 

Arthur  M.  Winfield, 
Jmiie  15,  ipoi. 


CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER 

I.  Introducing  the  Hero, 

II.  A  Quarrel  over  a  Dollar, 

III.  Sam  Pepper's  Resort,    . 

IV.  Down  at  the  Ferry,     . 

V.  Nelson  Speaks  His  Mind,    . 

VI.  A  Book  Agent's  Trials, 

VII.  A  Harsh  Alternative, 

VIII.  The  Combination  of  the  Safe, 

IX.  A  Pair  Well  Matched, 

X.  Gertrude  Leaves  Her  Home, 

XI.  Afloat  in  New  York, 

XII.  Nelson  Recovers  Some  Money, 

XIII.  A  Question  of  Business, 

XIV.  BuLsoN  Receives  a  Setback, 
XV.  Buying  Out  a  News  Stand, 

XVI.  Nelson  and  Pepper  Part,     . 

XVII.  A  Bold  Move, 

XVIII.  In  the  Hands  of  the  Enemy, 

XIX.  Nelson  to  the  Rescue, 

XX.  The  Home  in  the  Tenement, 

XXI.  Nelson  Makes  a  Present,     , 

XXII.  A  Disappointment, 

XXIII.  An  Unsuccessful  Quest, 


PAGS 
I 

9 
17 

2S 

3S 

43 

S5 

63 

69 

77 

S5 

94 

102 

III 

119 

137 

134 

140 

147 
155 
162 
170 
176 


VI 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER 

XXIV.  A  Decoy  Letter, 

XXV.  Mark  Horton  Relents,     . 

XXVI.  Nelson  on  Shipboard, 

XXVII.  Down  the  Jersey  Coast, 

XXVIII.  Gertrude  Has  an  Adventure, 

XXIX.  A  Surprise  on  the  Road,  . 

XXX.  Comparing  Notes, 

XXXI.  Bulson  Grows  Desperate, 

XXXII.  Somebody  Waits  in  Vain, 

XXXIII.  Questions  of  Importance, 

XXXIV.  Father  and  Son—Conclusion, 


pace 
133 
190 
198 
206 
215 
224 

233 
240 
243 

«57 
366 


NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY, 


CHAPTER    I. 

INTRODUCING    THE    HERO. 

"  Herald,  Times,  Tribune!  All  the  news  of 
the  day!  Have  a  paper,  sir?  All  about  the  ter- 
rible fire  in  Harlem!    Two  lives  lost!  " 

High  and  clear  above  the  din  made  by  the 
cabs,  trucks,  and  street  cars  a  boyish  voice  could 
be  heard.  The  speaker  was  but  fifteen  years  of 
age,  tall  and  thin,  with  a  face  that  betokened  a 
refinement  unusual  to  such  a  station  in  life.  But 
if  the  lad's  look  was  above  the  average,  his 
clothes  were  not,  for  they  were  in  tatters,  while 
the  hat  and  shoes  he  wore  had  seen  far  better 
days. 

"  A  fire  in  Harlem,  eh?  "  queried  a  stout  gen- 
tleman, as  he  stopped  short  in  front  of  the 
newsboy. 

"  Yes,  sir;  a  big  one,  too,  sir.  Which  paper 
will  you  have?  " 


2  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

''  Which  has  the  most  in  about  the  fire?  " 

"  All  about  the  same,  sir.  Better  take  'em  all, 
sir.  Then  you'll  be  sure  to  have  all  the  news,** 
added  the  newsboy  shrewdly. 

At  this  the  stout  gentleman  laughed. 

"  I  don't  know  but  what  you  are  right,"  he 
said.    "  Give  me  one  of  each." 

The  words  were  scarcely  uttered  when  the 
newsboy  had  the  papers  ready  for  him.  Taking 
the  several  sheets,  the  stout  man  passed  over  a 
dime  and  started  to  cross  the  crowded  thorough- 
fare. 

''  Change,  sir!  "  cried  the  boy,  and  dove  into 
his  pocket  for  a  handful  of  cents. 

"  Never  mind  the  change,  lad." 

"  Thank  you,  sir!  "  The  newsboy  wheeled 
quickly.  "  Herald y  Times,  Tribune!  Who'll 
have  a  paper?    All  the  latest  news!    Extra!" 

The  stout  man  stepped  from  the  curb  into  the 
gutter,  and  there  halted  to  let  a  truck  go  by. 
As  he  waited  he  began  to  scan  one  of  the  news- 
papers he  had  purchased.  Suddenly  he  gave  a 
violent  start. 

"  Fire  in  the  Starmore  apartment  house! "  he 
muttered.  "  The  building  I  purchased  only  last 
month !     What  bad  luck  is  this  ?  " 

Still  staring  at  the  newspaper,  he  passed  on- 
ward behind  the  heavy  truck.     Another  truck 


INTRODUCING    THE  HERO.  3 

and  a  street  car  were  coming  from  the  opposite 
direction,  and  both  travehng  at  a  good  rate  of 
speed. 

"  Hi!  look  out!  "  yelled  the  truck-driver,  and 
the  street-car  bell  clanged  violently.  But  the 
stout  man  was  too  absorbed  in  the  newspaper 
to  heed  the  warnings. 

The  cry  of  the  truck-driver  reached  the  ears 
of  the  quick-witted  newsboy,  and  in  a  flash  he 
saw  the  danger. 

''  Oh,  the  gentleman  will  be  run  over! "  he 
muttered,  and  throwing  his  papers  on  the  pave- 
ment, he  made  a  leap  into  the  street  and  grabbed 
the  man  by  the  arm.  Just  as  he  drew  the  stout 
individual  back  the  truck  horse  plunged  for- 
ward, grazing  the  man's  side.  Had  it  not  been 
for  the  newsboy,  the  stout  gentleman  would 
have  collapsed  in  the  gutter.  But  as  it  was  each, 
in  a  moment  more,  gained  the  pavement  in 
safety. 

''  Phew!  that  was  a  narrow  escape,"  puffed 
the  stout  gentleman,  as  soon  as  he  could  get 
back  some  of  the  wind  he  had  lost  in  his  con- 
sternation. 

''So  it  was,"  answered  the  newsboy,  as  he 
stepped  about  to  pick  up  his  scattering  stock  in 
trade. 

The   stout   gentleman   brought   out   a  large 


4  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

handkerchief  and  began  to  mop  his  face,  for  the 

excitement  had  put  him  into  a  perspiration. 

'*  My  lad,  you've  done  me  a  great  service,"  he 
went  on,  after  the  boy  had  collected  his  papers. 

"  That's  all  right,  sir,"  was  the  ready  reply. 
"  Sorry  you  lost  your  papers.  The  truck  cut 
'em  up,  and  they  are  all  muddy,  besides." 

'*  Never  mind  the  papers — you  can  sell  me 
another  set.  But  I  want  to  thank  you  for  what 
you  did  for  me." 

**  You're  welcome,  sir.  Here's  the  other  set 
of  papers." 

'*  If  it  hadn't  been  for  you,  I  might  have  fallen 
tinder  that  horse  and  truck!  "  The  stout  man 
shuddered.  ''  Here  is  pay  for  the  papers  and 
for  your  services  to  me." 

As  he  finished  he  held  out  a  two-dollar  bill. 

''Why,  it's  two  dollars!"  cried  the  newsboy 
in  astonishment.  Then  he  added  quickly,  "  I 
can't  change  it." 

'*  I  don't  want  you  to  change  it.  I  want  you 
to  keep  it." 

"  What  for?  " 

*'  For  what  you  did  for  me." 

"  What  I  did  aint  worth  two  dollars." 

''  Let  me  be  the  judge  of  that,  my  lad.  What 
is  your  name?  " 

''  I'm  Nelson,  sir." 


INTRODUCING   THE  HERO.  5 

*'  What  is  your  full  name?  " 

At  this  question  the  boy's  face  fell,  and  his 
mouth  trembled  a  little  as  he  gave  his  answer. 

*'  I  don't  know,  sir." 

"  What,  you  don't  know  what  your  name  is?  " 
cried  the  stout  gentleman  in  astonishment. 

"  No,  sir." 

"  But — ^but — ^you  must  have  some  name. 
Where  do  you  live?  " 

"  I  live  over  on  the  East  Side  with  an  old  sailor 
named  Samuel  Pepper.     He  keeps  a  lunch  room." 

"  Is  he  a  relative?  " 

"  He  calls  himself  my  fathei' — not  my  real 
father,  you  know;  only  he  says  he  adopted  me 
when  I  was  a  little  kid.  Everybody  around 
there  calls  me  Nelson,  or  Sam  Pepper's  boy." 

"  I  see.     And  he  sends  you  out  to  sell  papers?  '* 

"  No,  sir;  I  go  out  on  my  own  hook." 

*'  But  you  ought  to  go  to  school." 

"I  go  to  night  school  sometimes,  when  Sam 
lets  me." 

*'  Didn't  he  ever  send  you  to  day  school?  " 

At  this  Nelson,  for  so  we  will  call  him  for  the 
present,  shook  his  head. 

"  Sam  don't  like  the  schools.  He  says  if  I  go 
ril  get  too  smart  for  him.  He  says  I  am  almost 
too  smart  already." 

"  Too  bad !  "     The  stout  gentleman  was  going 


6  NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY, 

to  say  something  more,  but  suddenly  remembered 
about  the  fire  in  Harlem.  ''  Perhaps  Fll  see  you 
again,  Nelson.  I  can't  stop  now.  Do  you  know 
why  I  forgot  myself  in  the  street?  It  was  be- 
cause that  fire  proved  to  be  in  an  apartment 
house  that  I  purchased  only  a  month  ago." 

'*  Your  house !     That's  a  big  loss,  sir." 

"  The  place  was  insured,  so  I  shall  not  expect 
to  lose  much.  I  must  get  up  there  at  once  and  see 
see  how  it  was  those  lives  were  lost." 

In  a  moment  more  the  stout  gentleman  was 
crossing  the  street  again,  but  this  time  taking 
very  good  care  that  he  should  not  be  taken 
unawares. 

Nelson  started  to  sell  more  papers,  when 
another  boy,  who  had  been  selling  papers 
further  down  the  block,  came  hurrying  toward 
him. 

"  Wot  did  de  old  gent  give  yer,  Nelse?  "  he 
asked. 

"  Gave  me  two  dollars." 

"  Two  dollars !  Jest  fer  hauling  him  back  out 
of  de  gutter?  " 

'*  I  kept  him  from  being  run  over  by  a 
truck." 

^'  Den  he  oughter  give  yer  ten  or  twenty." 

"  Two  was  more  than  enough,  Billy." 

At  this  Billy  Darnley  drew  down  his  mouth. 


INTRODUCING   THE  HERO.  7 

"  I  would  have  struck  him  fer  a  twenty,  sure," 
he  went  on. 

"  You  always  were  greedy,  Billy,"  answered 
Nelson. 

"  Do  you  mean  dat  fer  an  insult,  Nelse?  " 

"  I  mean  it  for  the  truth." 

"You're  gittin'  too  high-toned  fer  dis  busi- 
ness, Nelse." 

"  I  don't  think  I  am." 

'*' Lend  me  a  dollar  of  dat  money,  will  yer? 
ril  pay  yer  back  ter-morrow." 

At  this  Nelson  shook  his  head, 

"I'm  sorry,  Billy,  but  Fd  rather  keep  my 
money." 

"  Are  you  afraid  to  trust  me?  " 

"  I  don't  see  why  I  should  trust  you.  You 
earn  as  much  money  as  I  do." 

"  You  didn't  earn  dat  two  dollars," 

"  The  gentleman  thought  I  did." 

"  He  was  a  soft  one." 

"  He  was  a  very  nice  man,"  retorted  Nelson 
promptly. 

"  O'  course  you'd  stick  op  fer  him.  Let  ma 
have  de  dollar." 

"  What  do  you  want  to  do  with  it?  " 

Now  in  truth  Billy  thought  of  nothing  but  to 
have  a  good  time  with  the  money,  but  he  did  not 
'deem  it  prudent  to  tell  Nelsoo  so. 


«  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

*'  I — I  want  to  buy  myself  a  new  pair  of  pants,** 
he  stammered. 

"  Your  pants  are  better  than  mine." 

''  No,  da  aint— d'are  full  o'  holes." 

*'  Why  don't  you  sew  them  up,  as  I  do?  " 

"  I  aint  no  woman,  to  use  a  needle.  Come, 
hand  over  de  dollar !  "  And  Billy  held  out  his 
dirty  fingers. 

"  I  shan't  let  you  have  iiy  and  that  ends  it," 
said  Nelson  firmly. 

He  started  to  move  on,  but  in  a  moment  more 
Billy  Darnley  was  beside  him  and  had  him 
clutched  firmly  by  the  arm. 


CHAPTER  II. 

A    QUARREL    OVER    A    DOLLAR. 

As  Nelson  had  said,  he  was  of  unknown 
parentage  and  practically  alone  in  the  world.  As 
far  back  as  he  could  remember  he  had  lived  with 
Sam  Pepper,  a  shiftless,  unprincipled  man,  who  in 
the  last  ten  years  had  followed  the  sea  and  a  dozen 
other  callings,  and  who  was  at  present  the  pro- 
prietor of  a  lunch-room  on  the  East  Side — a  place 
frequented  by  many  persons  of  shady  reputation. 

Where  he  had  come  from,  and  what  his  real 
name  was,  were  complete  mysteries  to  Nelson, 
and  it  must  be  confessed  that  in  the  past  he  had 
paid  scant  attention  to  them;  this  being  largely 
due  to  his  immature  years.  Now,  however,  he 
was  growing  older,  and  he  often  found  himself 
vvondering  how  it  was  that  he  was  living  with 
Sam  Pepper. 

Once  he  had  asked  the  man,  but  the  only  an- 
swer he  received  was  a  growl  and  a  demand  that 
he  stop  asking  foolish  questions.  "  You're  only 
a  kid  yet,"  said  Pepper.  "  Wait  till  you're  old 
enough;  maybe  then  you'll  learn  a  thing  or  two/' 


lO  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

And  so  Nelson  waited,  but  did  not  cease  to 
wonder. 

Many  of  Sam  Pepper's  intimates  were  hard 
customers,  and  Nelson  was  of  the  opinion  that 
Pepper  himself  was  no  better,  although  he  was 
not  in  a  position  to  prove  it.  The  boy  was 
driven  out  to  earn  his  own  living,  and  the  only 
time  that  Pepper  was  liberal  with  him  was  when 
the  man  was  in  liquor. 

More  than  once  Nelson  had  thought  to  run 
away  from  the  man  and  his  evil  associates,  but 
found  himself  unable  to  do  so.  The  main  reason 
for  his  remaining  was  that  he  felt  Pepper  held  the 
mystery  of  his  past,  and  if  he  went  away  that 
mystery  would  remain  forever  unsolved. 

As  Nelson  had  said,  he  had  gained  a  scanty 
education  by  attending  night  school.  To  this 
education  he  had  added  some  useful  reading,  so 
he  was  advanced  as  far  as  most  boys  in  much 
better  circumstances.  Learning  appeared  to 
come  easy  to  him,  showing  that  his  mind  was  of 
the  superior  sort. 

Nelson  had  started  out  that  morning  with  a 
determination  to  sell  all  the  papers  possible,  and 
keep  on  with  his  efforts  until  he  had  eight  or  ten 
dollars  to  his  credit.  With  this  amount  he  in- 
tended to  invest  in  a  suit  which  he  had  seen  ad- 
vertised for  six  dollars,  a  cap,  and  a  cheap  pair  of 


J    QUARREL   OVER  A   DOLLAR.  II 

shoes.  He  did  not  know  but  what  Pepper  might 
find  fault  with  him  for  ''  cutting  such  a  swell,"  but 
he  was  willing  to  risk  it. 

Before  meeting  the  stout  gentleman  Nelson's 
assets  amounted  to  three  dollars  and  forty  cents. 
With  the  ten  cents  for  papers  and  the  two  dol- 
lars extra,  he  now  found  himself  with  five  dollars 
and  half  to  his  credit.  This  was  not  a  fortune, 
but  as  Nelson  had  never  before  possessed  more 
than  three  dollars  at  one  time,  it  was,  to  his  way 
of  thinking,  considerable. 

The  suggestion  that  he  lend  Billy  Darnley  a 
dollar  did  not  appeal  to  him.  In  the  first  place 
he  knew  Billy  to  be  both  a  bully  and  a  spendthrift, 
who  was  more  than  likely  to  squander  the  money 
on  pie,  ice  cream,  cigarettes,  and  a  ticket  to  some 
cheap  burlesque  show,  and  in  the  second  place  he 
was  more  than  satisfied  that  Billy  would  never 
refund  the  loan,  not  having  returned  a  quarter 
loaned  him  months  before. 

"  Let  go  my  arm,  Billy!  "  he  cried,  as  the  big 
newsboy  brought  him  to  a  halt. 

"  Why  can't  yer  let  me  have  de  dollar?  "  ques- 
tioned Billy.  "  I'll  make  it  right  wid  yer,  Nelse; 
take  me  word  on  it." 

"  How  is  it  you  haven't  paid  back  that  quarter 
I  let  you  have?  " 

"  I  did  pay  it  back." 


12  NELSON-   THE  NEWSBOY, 

"  No,  you  didn't." 

"  Yes,  I  did,  I— I  give  it  to  Sam  one  day  t@ 
give  to  yer/' 

By  the  look  on  his  face  Nelson  knew  that  the 
bully  was  falsifying. 

'•  Sam  never  told  me,  and  I  guess  he  would  if  it 
was  so.     Now  let  me  go." 

"  I  want  dat  dollar  first." 

"  You  shan't  have  it.'* 

Nelson  had  scarcely  spoken  when  Billy  Damley 
made  a  sudden  clutch  for  the  pocket  of  his  vest. 

Much  dilapidated,  the  pocket  gave  way  easily; 
and  in  a  twinkle  the  bully  was  running  up  the 
street  with  live  dollars  in  bills  and  a  bit  of  cloth 
clutched  tightly  in  his  dirty  fist. 

"Hi!  stop!"  cried  Nelson,  but  instead  of 
heeding  the  demand,  the  bully  only  ran  the  faster. 
Soon  he  passed  around  a  corner  and  down  a  side 
street  leading  to  the  East  River. 

Nelson  was  an  excellent  runner,  and,  papers 
imder  his  arm,  he  lost  no  time  in  making  after  the 
thief.  Thus  block  after  block  was  passed,  until 
pursued  and  pursuer  were  but  a  short  distance 
from  one  of  the  ferry  entrances. 

A  boat  was  on  the  point  of  leaving,  and  with- 
out waiting  to  obtain  a  ferry  ticket,  Billy  Darn- 
Icy  slip|>ed  in  among  llie  trucks  going  aboard.  A 
^te-keeper  tried  in  vain  to  catch  him,  and  then 


A    QUARREL   OVER  A   DOLLAR.  IJ 

came  back  and  shut  the  gate,  just  as  Nelson 
reached  it. 

"Open  the  gate!"  cried  Nelson,  so  out  of 
breath  he  could  scarcely  utter  the  words.  ''  Open 
the  gate,  quick!  " 

'*  Go  around  to  the  other  entrance,"  replied  the 
gate-keeper,  and  then  added,  ''  Are  you  after  that 
other  newsboy?  " 

*'  I  am.     He  stole  five  dollars  from  me." 

''  Five  dollars !  That's  a  good  one.  You 
never  had  five  dollars  in  your  life.  You  can't  get 
a  free  ride  on  any  such  fairy  tale  as  that.  You  go 
around  and  buy  a  ticket,  or  I'll  call  a  policeman." 

In  despair  Nelson  looked  through  the  high, 
slatted  gate  and  saw  that  the  gates  on  the  ferry- 
boat were  already  down.  A  bell  jangled,  and  the 
big  paddle  wheels  began  to  revolve.  In  another 
moment  the  boat  had  left  tlie  slip  and  was  on  its 
way  to  Brooklyn. 

''  He's  gone — and  the  five  dollars  is  gonCs, 
too !  "  groaned  Nelson,  and  his  heart  sank.  He 
knew  that  it  would  be  useless  to  attempt  to  fol- 
low the  bully.  Billy  would  keep  out  of  sight  so 
long  as  the  money  lasted.  When  it  was  spent  he 
would  re-appear  in  New  York  and  deny  every- 
thing, and  to  prove  that  he  was  a  thief  would  be 
next  to  impossible,  for,  so  far  as  Nelson  knew^ 
nobody  had  seen  the  money  taken. 


14  NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY. 

He  had  now  but  fifty  cents  left,  and  a  stodc  o£ 
papers  worth  half  a  dollar  more,  if  sold.  With 
a  heavy  heart  he  walked  away  from  the  ferry- 
house  in  the  direction  from  whence  he  had  come. 

Nelson  had  scarcely  taken  his  stand  at  the  cor- 
ner again  when  a  young  lady,  very  stylishly 
dressed,  came  out  of  a  neighboring  store,  looked 
at  him,  and  smiled. 

"  Did  you  catch  him?  "  she  asked  sweetly. 

''Who,  miss;  the  big  boy  who  stole  my 
money  ?  "  questioned  Nelson  quickly. 

"  Yes." 

"No,  ma'am;  he  got  away,  on  a  BrookJjm 
ferryboat." 

''  And  how  much  did  he  steal  from  you?  " 

"  Five  dollars." 

"  Why,  I  didn't  think — that  is,  five  dollars  is  a 
nice  sum  for  a  newsboy,  isn't  it?  " 

''  Yes,  ma'am;  but  I  was  saving  up  for  a  new 
suit  of  clothes." 

"And  he  got  away  from  you?  Too  bad!  I 
wish  I  could  help  you,  but  unfortunately  I  have 
spent  all  of  my  money  but  this."  She  held  out  a 
quarter.     ''  Will  you  accept  it?  " 

Nelson  looked  at  her,  and  something  compelled 
him  to  draw  back. 

"  Excuse  me — but  Fd  rather  not,"  he  stam> 
mered.     "  Much  obliged,  just  the  same/' 


A    QUARREL  OVER  A   DOLLAR.  l% 

"  You  had  better  take  the  money,"  went  on  the 
young  lady,  whose  name  was  Gertrude  Horton, 
Btjt  Nelson  would  not  listen  to  it,  and  so  she  had 
to  place  the  piece  in  her  purse  again.  Then  she 
entered  the  coach  standing  near  and  was  driven 
rapidly  away.  The  newsboy  gazed  after  the 
coach  curiously. 

"  What  a  lot  of  money  it  must  take  to  keep  up 
such  style!"  he  thought.  "Those  folks  spend 
more  in  a  week,  I  guess,  than  some  folks  on  the 
East  Side  spend  in  a  year.  I  don't  wonder  Sam 
is  always  growling  about  not  being  rich — after 
he's  been  out  among  the  wealthy  people  he  knows. 
I  must  say  I'd  like  to  be  rich  myself,  just  for 
once,  to  see  how  it  feels." 

Long  before  noon  Nelson's  stock  of  newspapers 
was  exhausted.  Without  going  to  Sam  Pepper's 
restaurant  for  lunch  he  stopped  at  a  small  stand 
on  a  side  street,  where  he  obtained  several  crullers 
and  a  cup  of  coffee  for  five  cents.  His  scanty- 
meal  over  he  purchased  a  supply  of  evening  papers 
and  set  to  work  to  sell  these,  with  the  result,  by 
nightfall,  that  all  were  gone,  and  he  was  thirty- 
five  cents  richer. 

Sam  Pepper's  place  on  the  East  Side  was  half 
a  dozen  steps  below  the  pavement,  in  a  semi- 
basement, which  was  narrow  and  low  and  suffer- 
ing greatly  for  a  thorough  cleaning.     In  the  front 


l6  NELSCV   THE  NEWSBOY, 

was  a  small  show  window,  filled  with  pies  and 
vegetables,  and  behind  this  eight  or  ten  tables  for 
diners.  To  one  side  was  a  lunch  counter  for 
those  who  were  in  a  hurr)%  and  at  tlie  back  was  a 
small  bar.  The  cooking  was  done  in  a  shed  in 
the  rear,  and  beside  this  shed  were  two  rooms 
which  Nelson  and  Sam  Pepper  called  their  home. 

The  whole  place  was  so  uninviting  it  is  a  won- 
der that  Sam  Pepper  had  any  trade  at  all.  But 
his  prices  were  low,  and  this  was  a  large  attrac- 
tion to  those  whose  purses  were  slim.  Besides 
this  Sam  never  interfered  with  those  who  came  to 
patronize  him,  and  it  may  as  well  be  stated  here 
that  many  a  crime  was  concocted  at  those  tables, 
without  the  police  of  the  metropolis  being  thei^ 
wiser.  To  Sam  it  made  no  difference  if  his  cus- 
tomer was  the  worst  criminal  on  the  East  Side 
so  long  as  he  paid  his  way. 

'*  We've  all  got  to  live,"  he  would  say.  "  The 
world  owes  every  man  a  living,  and  if  he  can't 
git  it  one  way  he  must  git  it  in  another." 

The  secret  of  Sam  Pepper's  looseness  of  morals 
was  the  fact  that  he  had  seen  better  days,  and  his 
coming  down  in  the  world  had  caused  him  to  be- 
come more  and  more  reckless.  At  the  present 
time  money  was  tight  with  him,  and  he  was  fast 
approaching  that  point  wlien,  as  we  shall  soon  see, 
he  would  be  fit  for  any  desperate  deed. 


CHAPTER  III. 

SAM  pepper's    resort. 

"  Well^  how  have  you  done  to-day  ?  "  asked 
Sam  Pepper,  when  Nelson  entered  the  lunch- 
room and  came  to  the  rear,  where  Pepper  stood 
mixing  some  liquors. 

"  Oh,  I  sold  quite  a  few  papers,"  answered 
Nelson. 

"How  many?" 

''  Over  a  hundred." 

''  Then  I  guess  you  made  over  a  dollar  ?  " 

"  I  did." 

'*  That's  more  than  I've  made  to-day,"  growled 
Pepper.  "  Business  is  growing  worse  and 
worse." 

Nelson  knew  that  he  must  have  made  more 
than  a  dollar,  but  he  did  not  say  anything  on  the 
point.  He  saw  that  Sam  Pepper  was  in  an  ugly 
mood. 

"  It  seems  to  me  you  ought  to  begin  paying 
something  for  your  keep,"  went  on  the  lunch- 
room keeper,  after  he  had  returned  from  serving 
the  drinks  he  had  been  mixing. 


1 8  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  All  right,  I'm  willing/'  said  Nelson  readiij. 
"But  I  don't  get  much  from  here  now,  re- 
member/' 

'*  It's  not  my  fault  if  you  are  not  here  at  dinner 
time.     Plenty  of  eating  going  to  waste." 

"  I  am  not  going  to  eat  other  folks'  left-overs/' 
said  the  newsboy,  remembering  the  offer  made  to 
him  several  days  before. 

"  Those  left-overs  are  good  enough  for  the 
likes  of  you,  Nelson.  Don't  git  high-toned  be- 
fore you  can  afford  it." 

"  What  do  you  want  me  to  pay  ?  " 

"  You  ought  to  pay  me  at  least  five  dollars  a 
week,"  growled  Sam  Pepper,  after  a  crafty  look 
into  the  boy's  face. 

''Five  dollars  a  week!"  ejaculated  Nelson  in 
surprise.  ''  Why,  I  don't  make  it,  excepting 
when  business  is  good." 

"  Well,  it's  got  to  be  five  dollars  a  week  after 
this." 

"  I  can  get  board  at  other  places  for  three/' 

"  You  won't  go  to  no  other  place.  You'll  stay 
here,  and  if  you  make  a  dollar  or  more  a  day  you'll 
pay  me  the  five  dollars." 

"  But  w^ho  will  buy  me  any  clothes?  " 

"  Aint  that  suit  good  enough  ?  " 

"  No,  it's  not.  I  was  saving  up  to  buy  another 
suit,  but  Billy  Darnley  stole  five  dollars  of  the 


SAM  PEPPER'S  RESORT.  19 

savings  from  me  this  morning,"  went  on  Nelson 
bitterly. 

''  Stole  five  dollars  from  you  ?  I  don't  believe 
you." 

"  It's  true." 

"  Then  you  ought  to  lose  the  money,  seeing 
that  you  didn't  pass  it  over  to  me,"  grumbled  Sam 
Pepper.  "  After  this,  you  let  me  save  your 
money  for  you." 

At  this  point  some  customers  came  in,  and  Sam 
had  to  wait  on  them.  Seeing  this,  the  newsboy 
passed  around  the  bar  and  into  the  two  rooms 
which  he  and  Pepper  called  home.  They  were 
gloomy  and  foul-smelling,  but  the  newsboy  did 
not  mind  this,  for  he  was  used  to  the  surround- 
ings. Yet  his  heart  was  heavy,  as  he  threw  him- 
self into  a  dilapidated  chair  and  gave  himself  up 
to  his  thoughts. 

The  new  suit  of  clothes  seemed  further  off  than 
ever,  for,  if  he  must  pay  Sam  Pepper  five  dollars 
a  week  for  his  board,  it  would  be  utterly  impos- 
sible for  him  to  save  a  cent.  The  extra  money 
would  be  needed  to  buy  fresh  papers  each  day. 

"  It  isn't  fair !  "  he  muttered.  ''  It  isn't  fair, 
and  I  won't  stand  it!  I'll  run  away  first;  that's 
whatlTido!" 

Running  away  was  no  new  idea,  but,  as  before, 
lie  thought  of  the  past  and  of  what  Sam  Pepper 


£o  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

might  have  locked  tip  in  his  breast.  No,  it  would 
Tiot  do  to  go  away.  He  must  unlock  the  mystery 
of  the  past  first. 

"  111  question  Sam  to-night,  and  111  make  him 
tell  something/'  he  said. 

The  resolve  had  hardly  crossed  his  mind  when 
Pepper  opened  the  door  with  a  bang,  as  it  flew 
back  against  the  v\^alL 

"  Come  out  here  and  help  me/'  he  snarled. 
''  There  is  plenty  of  work  to  do.  The  kitchen 
woman  has  left  me  in  the  lurch.  Throw  off  your 
coat  and  git  into  that  dishpan,  and  be  lively 
about  it." 

Without  a  vv^ord.  Nelson  did  as  bidden.  He 
had  washed  dishes  before,  and  though  the  pile 
beside  him  was  by  no  means  small,  he  soon  made 
away  with  them.  Then  Pepper  set  him  to  polish- 
ing up  the  knives,  forks,  and  spoons,  and  this  task 
took  until  it  was  time  to  close  for  the  night. 

After  the  lunch-room  had  been  locked  up,  and 
most  of  the  lights  put  out,  Sam  Pepper  went  to 
the  bar  and  mixed  himself  an  extra-large  glass  of 
liquor.  This  w^as  his  "  nightcap,"  as  he  called 
it,  and  usually,  after  drinking  it,  he  would 
retire. 

To-night,  however,  after  consuming  the  liquor.. 
he  went  into  one  of  the  back  rooms  and  got  out 
bis  best  coat  and  his  hat. 


SAM  PEPPER'S  RESORT,  2i 

"  Vm  going  out  an  hour  or  so/'  he  said.  "  You 
keq>  good  watch  while  I'm  away." 

"All  right,"  answered  Nelson.  He  was  dis- 
appointed at  not  being  able  to  question  Pepper, 
but  saw  there  was  no  help  for  it.  Soon  the  man 
was  gone,  and  Nelson  was  left  alone.  Pepper 
had  locked  the  street  door  aiid  taken  the  key  v/ith 
him. 

The  day's  work  had  made  Nelson  tired,  but  he 
was  in  no  humor  for  sleeping,  a.nd  tumbled  and 
tossed  for  a  long  while  after  lying  down  upon  his 
hard  couch.  He  thought  of  the  stout  gentleman, 
of  the  big  newsboy  who  had  robbed  him.,  and  of 
the  kind  young  lady  who  had  oftered  him  assist- 
ance. For  some  reason  he  could  not  get  the 
young  lady  out  of  his  mind,  and  he  half  wished  he 
might  see  her  again. 

Then  his  thoughts  came  back  to  himself. 
Who  was  he,  and  how  had  he  come  into  Sam  Pep- 
per's care?  Surely  the  man  must  know  all  about 
the  past.  What  could  Pepper  be  hiding  from 
him? 

At  last  he  fell  asleep,  and  did  not  rouse  up  until 
early  morning.  Sam  Pepper  was  just  returning, 
and  a  glance  showed  that  the  man  was  more  than 
half  under  the  influence  of  liquor. 

"  It's  a  good  game,"  muttered  Pepper  to  him- 
self, as  he  stumbled  around,  preparing  to  retire. 


22  NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  A  good  game,  and  it  will  make  me  rich.  And 
Nelson  shall  help  me,  too." 

''Help  yop  at  what?"  asked  the  newsboy 
sleepily. 

''  Never  mind  now,  you  go  to  sleep,"  answered 
Pepper  sharply. 

He  pitched  himself  on  his  bed  and  was  soon 
snoring  lustily,  and  seeing  this  Nelson  did  not  at- 
tempt to  disturb  him.  He  slept  soundly  for  the 
rest  of  the  night,  and  by  six  o'clock  was  outdoors 
and  on  his  way  to  get  his  supply  of  morning 
papers. 

Pepper  had  warned  him  to  come  back  by 
eleven  o'clock,  to  go  at  the  dishes  again,  for  the 
kitchen  woman  was  not  coming  back.  This  made 
him  cautious  about  investing  in  newspapers. 
However,  trade  proved  brisk,  and  by  ten  o'clock 
he  had  sold  out,  and  cleared  sixty  cents. 

''  I  won't  buy  any  more  papers  until  after  din- 
ner," he  said  to  himself.  ''  I'll  walk  down  to  the 
ferry  and  see  if  I  can  find  out  anything  about  Billy 
Damlev." 

At  the  ferry  there  was  the  usual  rush  of  pas- 
sengers, the  noise  of  the  heavy  trucks  coming  and 
going,  and  the  shrill  cries  of  the  newsboys.  Nel- 
son stopped  near  the  ferryhouse  to  view  the 
scene. 

Hardly  had  he  paused  when  his  attention  was 


SAM  PEPPER'S  RESORT.  23 

attracted  to  a  quarrel  between  a  large  newsboy 
and  a  small  one.  The  larger  lad  was  shaking  his 
fist  in  the  face  of  the  smaller, 

"  You  keep  away  from  dis  comer,  Paul  Ran- 
dall !  "  said  the  big  newsboy.  "  If  yer  don't  I'll 
iix  yer,  remember  dat !  " 

"  I  have  as  much  right  here  as  you,  Len 
Snocks !  "  replied  the  little  fellow. 

"  Yer  aint  got  no  right  here  at  all !  "  blustered 
Len  Snocks.     ''  Dis  is  my  spot,  see?  " 

"  You  didn't  pay  for  it/' 

''Don't  yer  talk  back  ter  me!"  howled  Len 
Snocks,  and  catching  the  little  lad's  stock  of 
jmpers  he  threw  them  down  in  the  mud  of  the 
street.  ''  Now  clear  out,  or  Fll  t'row  you  down 
de  same  way,"  he  went  on. 

The  scene  made  Nelson's  blood  boil.  He 
recognized  both  boys,  and  knew  that  Paul  Randall 
helped  support  a  mother  who  was  half  blind. 
Len  Snocks  was  a  bully  belonging  to  the  crowd 
with  whom  Billy  Darnley  associated. 

Rushing  across  the  roadway,  Nelson  caught 
Len  Snocks  by  the  arm  and  held  him  tightly. 

'*  You  big  brute !  "  he  cried.  "  Why  don't  you 
teckle  a  fellow  your  own  size?  " 

^  Oh,  Nelson,  he  has  spoiled  my  papers!" 
sobbed  Paul,  running  to  save  what  was  left  of  the 
stock. 


24  NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY, 

''  Lemme  go !  "  snarled  Len  Snocks.  "  Lemni€ 
go,  do  yer  hear?  '' 

*'  Yoii  must  give  Paul  clean  papers  for  the  dirty 
ones/'  returned  Nelson  firmly. 

"I  won't  do  it!" 

"  I'll  make  you  do  it/' 

"Make  me?"  roared  Len.  "  Td  like  to  see 
you  try  it." 

In  a  twinkle  Nelson  placed  one  foot  behind  the 
bully.  Then  he  gave  the  big  newsboy  a  shove 
which  landed  him  fiat  on  his  back.  On  the  in- 
stant he  was  down  on  top  of  Len. 

"  How  many  papers  are  dirty,  Paul  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Two  Suyis,  a  World,  and  a  Journal,"  was  the 
quick  answer. 

"  Take  'em  out  of  Len's  pile." 

"  Lemme  up,  or  I'll  kill  you !  "  howled  the  bully,, 
and  struggled  to  arise.  But  Nelson  was  master 
of  the  situation.  He  continued  to  hold  Leo 
down,  and  did  not  let  go  until  Paul  had  the  papers 
he  wished.  Then  he  leaped  up,  squared  off  on  the 
defensive,  and  awaited  the  outcome  of  the  en- 
counter. Paul  lost  no  time  in  placing  himself  be- 
hind his  newly  found  champion. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

DOWN    AT    THE    FERRY. 

Len  S nocks'  eyes  flashed  dangerously  when 
he  confronted  Nelson.  For  a  long  time  he  had 
had  matters  all  his  own  way  around  the  ferry- 
house,  and  the  only  boys  who  were  allowed  to  sell 
papers  there  besides  himself  were  such  as  would 
toady  to  him  and  help  him  sell  his  over-supply 
when  trade  was  dull  with  him.  Often  he  made 
the  lads  pay  him  five  or  ten  cents  for  selling  papers 
there,  when  trade  was  extra  lively. 

Paul  Randall  had  no  father,  and  his  mother 
being  half  blind  and  quite  feeble,  the  lad  felt  that 
every  cent  he  earned  must  be  brought  home. 
Consequently  he  refused  to  give  Len  anything, 
and  this  made  the  big  newsboy  come  to  the  con- 
clusion that  Paul  must  be  driven  to  seek  sales  else- 
where. In  matters  of  business  newsboys  are 
often  as  scheming  and  unfair  as  are  certain  men 
in  higher  walks  of  life.  Money  is  everything  to 
them,  and  they  will  do  almost  anything  to 
obtain  it. 

''  Wot  do  yer  mean  by  t'rowin'  me  down  ?  " 


26  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

cried  Len,  as  he  doubled  isp  his  grimy  fists,  whick 
had  not  seen  soap  or  water  for  many  a  day, 

*'  You  know  what  I  mean,  Len  Snooks/'  re- 
torted Nelson.  ''  Paul  has  as  much  right  to  sell 
papers  here  as  you  have." 

"No,  hehaint!" 

''  I  say  he  has,  and  he'll  sell  papers  here^  too^ 
and  you  shan't  stop  him." 

"Won't  I?" 

"  If  you  try  it,  youll  run  against  me  again,  r©- 
member  that." 

"  I've  a  good  mind  to  give  you  a  lickin'  fer 
t'rowin'  me  down,"  blustered  Len,  but  he  made 
no  effort  to  begin  the  chastisement. 

"If  you  want  to  fight,  I'm  here  now,"  answered 
Nelson  calmly.  He  understood  fully  that  L^i 
was  as  much  of  a  coward  as  he  was  of  a  bully. 

Len  looked  around,  to  see  if  there  was  anybody 
at  hand  to  give  him  assistance.  But  all  the  boys 
were  small,  and  he  felt  they  could  not  do  muck 
against  Nelson,  who  was  known  to  be  strong. 

"  Yer  want  to  make  me  lose  me  trade,"  he 
muttered.  "  I'll  fight  yer  when  de  rush  is  over." 
And  he  moved  toward  the  ferry  entrance. 

"  All  right,  I'll  be  ready  for  you  any  time," 
called  Nelson  after  him.  "  And,  remember,  leave 
Paul  alone  after  this." 

"  Oh,  Nelson,  how  good  you  are !  "  cried  Paul 


DOWN  AT   THE  FERRY,  ^ 

impulsively.  "  I  don't  know  what  he  wouldn't 
have  done  to  me  if  you  hadn^t  come  up." 

"  If  he  tackles  you  again  let  me  know,  Paul." 

*'  I  will." 

"  How  is  your  mother?  '* 

"  She  isn't  much  better.  She  can  just  get 
iround  our  rooms,  and  that's  all." 

"  Can  she  see?  " 

"  Not  much.  The  landlord  said  she  ought  to 
go  to  the  hospital  and  have  her  eyes  operated  on^ 
but  she  doesn't  want  to  go  and  leave  me." 

"  But  maybe  it  would  be  best  for  her,  Paul." 

"  Well,  I'm  willing,  Nelson.  But  how  is  it 
you  aint  selling  papers  to-day?"  went  on  Paul 
curiously. 

"  I've  sold  out.  What  have  you  got  left  ?  " 
Our  hero  surveyed  the  stock.  ''  Phew  I  Eigh-- 
t^n!     That's  a  lot." 

"  Len  kept  chasing  me,  so  I  couldn't  sell  much,'' 
answered  the  little  boy,  with  a  look  of  concern  on 
his  pale  face. 

'*  Give  me  ten  of  them,"  said  Nelson,  and  took 
that  number.  "  Now  you  go  over  there  and  FU 
stay  around  here.  We  ought  to  get  rid  of  'em 
between  us." 

"  Good  for  you,  Nelson !  "  cried  Paul,  and  his 
£ace  brightened. 

Soon  both  were  at  it,  crying  their  wares  witfe 


38  NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY. 

the  Other  boys.  Len  Snocks  saw  the  move,  and 
scowled  more  than  ever,  but  did  not  dare  to  inter- 
fere. In  half  an  hour  the  papers  were  all  sold, 
and  our  hero  turned  the  money  over  to  Paul. 

"  You  ought  to  have  something  for  selling  the 
ten,"  said  the  little  fellow. 

"  Never  mind ;  you  keep  the  money,  Paul. 
You'll  need  it,  I  know." 

"  Thank  you." 

"  By  the  way,  have  you  seen  anything  of  Billy 
Darnley  since  yesterday  noon?  " 

"  I  saw  him  about  two  hours  ago." 

"Here?" 

'*  Yes,  he  came  off  the  boat  from  Brooklyn." 

"  Fm  sorry  I  missed  him.  Do  you  know  where 
lie  went?  " 

"  Went  to  get  some  papers,  I  think.  He 
stopped  to  talk  to  Len  Snocks  for  a  few  minutes." 

"  Humph!     Did  he  give  Len  anything?  " 

"  I  think  he  gave  him  a  quarter." 

"  Fm  sorry  I  missed  him.  He  stole  five  dol- 
lars from  me  yesterday — nearly  all  I  had  saved 
up." 

''  Oh,  Nelson !     He  ought  to  be  arrested." 

**  It  wouldn't  do  any  good.  The  police 
wouldn't  believe  me,  and  I  haven't  any  witnesses, 
excepting  a  young  lady  I  don't  know." 

Len  Snocks  was  leaving  the  vicinity,  and  now 


DOWN  AT   THE  FERRY.  29? 

Nelson  hastened  after  him.     Soon  he  ranged  up 

beside  the  big  newsboy. 

*'  Len,  I  want  to  ask  you  a  question." 

'*  Wot  do  you  want  now?  "  growled  Len. 

'*  Where  did  Billy  Damley  go  after  he  came  off 

the  ferry?" 

At  this  question  a  crafty  look  came  into  Len 

Snocks'  eyes. 

"  Find  out  fer  j^erself — I  haint  answerin'  ques- 

lions,"  he  growled. 

""  Billy  stole  some  of  my  money  yesterday." 

''  Dat  aint  none  o'  my  affair,  is  it  ?  " 

"  I  suppose  not.     But  he  gave  some  of  it  to 

you?" 

''  Didn't  give  me  a  cent." 

*^  He  was  seen  to  give  you  money." 

''  Ha!  has  dat  Paul  Randall  been  a-blabbin'?  " 

cried  Len  savagely.     ''  I'll  fix  him,  if  he  has !  " 
''  You  let  Paul  alone,  or  it  will  be  the  worse  for 

you.     Then .  you    won't    tell    me    where    Billy 

went?" 

'*  I  don't  know.     He  didn't  tell  me  nuthin'." 
Len  Snocks  would  say  no  more,  and  satisfied 

that  it  would  be  time  lost  to  question  him  further, 

Nelson  hurried  on  and  made  his  way  back  to  the 

lunch-room. 

He  was  somewhat  late,  and  as  soon  as  he  en- 
tered Sam  Pepper  began  to  storm  at  him.     The 


3©  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

man  was  in  a  worse  humor  than  ever,  and  lashed 
our  hero  with  his  tongue  every  time  he  entered 
the  kitchen. 

"  Here  I  am  a-breaking  my  back  to  make  a  liv- 
ing, and  everything  going  wrong !  "  he  muttered. 
"  You  ought  to  have  been  here  an  hour  ago.  I 
wanted  some  more  meat  from  the  butcher  shop 
and  two  dozen  more  of  pies.  I  think  I'll  shut  ug> 
the  place  at  the  end  of  the  week.  An  honest  man 
can't  git  along,  no  matter  how  hard  he  tries. 
Now  look  out,  or  you'll  smash  those  plates  and 
glasses,  and  that  '11  be  more  money  out  of  my 
pocket.     Hang  the  lunch  business,  anyway !  " 

But  his  troubles  were  not  yet  at  an  end.  In  his 
ill  humor  he  served  a  customer  with  a  steak  that 
was  both  tough  and  half  burnt.  The  customer 
refused  to  pay  for  the  meat,  and  a  quarrel  ensued 
which  ended  in  a  fight.  Two  tables  were  over- 
turned and  the  crockery  smashed  before  the 
troublesome  customer  was  ejected,  and,  in  the 
meantime,  several  other  customers  slipped  out 
without  paying. 

*'  It's  no  use,  Nelson ;  I'm  going  to  give  it 
up,'*  growled  Sam  Pepper,  when  it  was  after  two 
o'clock,  and  the  run  of  midday  trade  had  oomt 
to  an  end.  "  There  are  easier  ways  to  make  a  liv- 
ing than  by  running  a  lunch-room." 

''  Last  night  you  spoke  about  a  good  game  ti» 


DOWN  AT   THE  FERRY.  JI 

make  you  rich,"  answered  Nelson  curiously, 
**  What  did  you  mean  by  that?  " 

"When  did  I  say  that?" 

"  When  you  came  in  and  went  to  bed." 

**  I  don't  remember  it." 

**  Well,  you  said  it,  and  you  said  something 
about  getting  me  to  help  you." 

"Did  I  say  anything  else?"  asked  Pepper  in 
some  alarm. 

"  No." 

The  man  drew  a  breath  of  relief. 

**  I  must  have  been  a  bit  off  in  my  head,  Nelsorio 
You  see  I  met  some  old  friends,  and  they  treated 
to  champagne — and  I'm  not  used  to  that  any 
more.     They  make  an  easy  living,  they  do." 

"  Perhaps  they  can  help  you  to  something 
better." 

"  They  won't  have  to  help  me — if  I've  a  mind 
to  work  as  they  work." 

"What  do  they  do?" 

"  Oh,  they  work  on  the  principle  that  the  world 
owes  them  a  living,  and  they  are  bound  to 
have  it." 

"  Of  course  they  don't  beg?  " 

At  this  Sam  Pepper  burst  into  a  loud  laugH, 

"  You're  not  so  green  as  all  that,  Nelson." 

"  Well,  what  do  they  do  then  ? "  persisted  tha 
fcoy. 


32  NELSO.V   THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  Oh,  a  number  of  things !  One  runs  a  mail- 
order business.  He  is  advertising  two  things 
just  now.  One  is  a  steel  engraving  of  Washing- 
ton, indorsed  by  the  government  as  a  true  picture 
of  the  first  President,  mounted  on  cardboard, 
all  ready  for  framing,  for  fifty  cents,  and  the 
other  is  a  complete  sewing  machine  for  one 
dollar." 

**  How  can  he  sell  a  sewing  machine  for  a 
dollar?" 

"  When  some  fool  sends  on  a  dollar  for  the 
machine  he  sends  him  a  needle,  and  when  another 
fool  sends  fifty  cents  for  the  steel  engraving  he 
sends  him  a  postage  stamp  picture  of  Washington 
stuck  on  a  bit  of  cardboard." 

"Oh!" 

"  He's  smart,  and  the  law  can't  get  hold  of 
him,"  went  on  Sam  Pepper.  "  Another  of  the 
men  is  selling  tips  on  the  races.  If  his  customer 
wins  he  gets  a  percentage.  He  gets  one  fool  to 
bet  one  way  and  another  fool  to  bet  the  other  way, 
and  no  matter  which  wins  he  gets  his  share  of  the 
prize." 

"  I  should  think  he  would  have  a  job,  looking 
for  fools,"  said  the  newsboy.  "  Folks  ought  to 
know  better." 

''  The  world  is  full  of  people  who  want  to  get 
something  for  nothing,  and  these  men  know  it^ 


DOWN  AT   7 HE  FERHY.  33 

But  they  don't  make  much  of  a  pile.  That's  got 
to  be  made  in  another  way." 

"What  way?" 

''There  are  lots  of  ways,  Nelson;  some  good 
and  some  bad.     Ever  been  down  in  Wall  Street  ?  " 

'*  Yes,  but  I  don't  know  anything  of  the  busi- 
ness there." 

**  Folks  down  there  gamble  in  stocks  and  bonds, 
and  such  like.  Sometimes  they  squeeze  a  poor 
man  out  of  everything  he's  got,  but  they  do  it  so 
as  the  law  can't  touch  'em — and  there's  where  they 
have  the  advantage  over  an  East  Side  gambler, 
who  runs  the  risk  of  being  arrested  if  his  victim 
squeals.  But  Wall  Street  aint  any  better  than  the 
East  Side,  for  all  that." 

''  Some  nice  gentlemen  in  Wall  Street,  though," 
said  Nelson  reflectively. 

"  A  high  hat  don't  make  an  honest  man,  Nel- 
son ;  you  ought  to  know  that  by  this  time.  They 
are  all  thieves  and  swindlers,  and  an  honest  man 
has  no  show  against  'em.  If  you  want  to  be  rich, 
you've  got  to  be  like  'em !  "  went  on  Sam  Pepper, 
bringing  his  fist  down  on  the  table  at  which  he  sat. 
*'  You  can't  make  anything  bein'  honest." 

To  this  the  newsboy  remained  silent.  He  had 
heard  such  talk  before,  so  he  was  not  as  much 
shocked  as  he  might  otherwise  have  been. 

"  I  guess  I'll  go  out  and  sell  some  evening 


$4  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

papers/'  he  said,  after  a  pause,  during  which  Sam 
Pepper  seemed  to  sink  into  deep  thought. 

"  No,  I  don't  want  you  to  go  out;  I  want  to 
have  a  talk  with  you,"  answered  Pepper.  ''  There 
won't  be  no  business  for  an  hour  or  two,  and  I'll 
lock  the  door,  so  nobody  can  interrupt  us.  It's 
got  to  come  sooner  or  later,  and  it  might  as  well 
come  now.'* 


CHAPTER  V. 

NELSON    SPEAKS    HIS    MIND. 

Locking  the  front  door  to  the  lunch-room, 
Pepper  came  to  the  rear  of  the  place,  poured  him- 
self a  glass  of  liquor  and  tossed  it  off,  and  then 
sank  in  a  chair  by  the  last  table. 

"  Sit  down,  Nelson,"  he  said. 

The  boy  sat  down  and  gazed  curiously  at  the 
man  before  him.  Instinctively  he  realized  that  a 
crisis  in  his  life  was  approaching.  He  felt  that 
the  old  life  was  speedily  to  become  a  thing  of  the 
past. 

"  Nelson,  aint  you  often  wondered  who  you 
was?  "  went  on  Pepper. 

''To  be  sure  I  have!"  cried  the  boy.  "But 
you  will  never  tell  me  anything,"  he  added  bit- 
terly. 

*'  Well,  I  kept  the  secret  for  your  own  good, 
my  boy." 

"How?" 

"  When  I  came  to  New  York  and  settled  on  the 
East  Side  I  made  up  my  mind  to  lead  an  honest 


3^  J^ELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

life  and  bring  you  up  honestly.  I  did  it,  too; 
didn^tl?" 

"  So  far  as  I  know,  yes." 

"  I  did  it,  but  it  was  hard  scratching,  and  you 
know  it.  Many  were  the  times  I  didn't  know  how 
to  turn  myself,  and  if  it  hadn't  been  for  some 
friends  helping  me,  I  would  have  gone  under. 
Those  friends  were  the  only  ones  I  ever  knew. 
They  weren't  honest,  but — well,  we'll  let  that  pass. 
They  helped  me,  and  I  aint  going  back  on  'em." 

"But  what  about  me?" 

"  I'm  coming  to  that,  Nelson.  As  I  said  be- 
fore, I  wanted  to  bring  you  up  honestly ;  for  your 
mother  was  honest,  even  if  your  father  wasn't." 

'*  My  father ! "  ejaculated  the  newsboy. 
"What  was  he?" 

"  He  was  a  good-hearted  man.  Nelson — a  fine- 
hearted  man,  who  did  lots  of  good." 

"  But  you  said  he  wasn't  honest." 

"  No,  he  wasn't,  if  you  must  know.  He  was  a 
burglar,  and  made  his  living  by  taking  from  the 
rich  what  they  didn't  deserve  to  have.  He  was 
my  friend,  and  he  was  one  of  the  men  who  helped 
me  when  I  lost  all  I  had  at  the  yacht  races." 

"  But — ^but  I  don't  understand,"  faltered  Nel- 
son.    "What  was  his  name?" 

"  I  can't  tell  you  that." 

"Is  he  dead?" 


NELSON  SPEAKS  HIS  MIND,  37 

"Yes;  he  died  when  you  was  a  little  kid  not 
more  than  three  years  old.  We  both  lived  in  an- 
other city  then — I  won't  tell  you  where.  Your 
father  was  shot  w^hile  entering  a  house  to  rob  a 
man  w^ho  had  once  robbed  him  when  he  was  in 
business.  Your  father  died  in  a  hospital,  and  I 
was  with  him.  Your  mother  was  dead,  and  he 
didn't  know  what  to  do  with  you.  I  said  I'd  take 
you,  and  he  made  me  promise  to  go  to  sea  first  and 
then  to  another  city  and  bring  you  up  the  best  I 
could.  He  didn't  want  you  to  know  your  name, 
and  so  I  got  to  calling  you  Nelson  after  the  Eng- 
lish admiral,  and  you  can  sign  yourself  Nelson 
Pepper  after  this,  if  you  want  to," 

''  Then  you  won't  tell  me  where  I  came  from  ?  " 

''  No;  excepting  that  it  was  a  good  many  miles 
from  here.  It  wouldn't  do  any  good  to  rake  up 
old  scores.  If  your  father  hadn't  died  of  the  shot, 
he  would  have  been  sent  to  prison  for  ten  or  fifteen 
years." 

"  What  was  the  name  of  the  man  who  shot 
him?" 

"  It  won't  do  you  any  good  to  know  that,  either 
— he's  dead  and  gone,  too." 

There  was  a  pause,  and  the  newsboy  gave  some- 
thing like  an  inward  groan.  The  revelation  that 
Pepper  had  made  was  truly  a  shocking  one,  and 
the  boy  was  so  dazed  and  bewildered  he  could 


38  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

scarcely  think.  His  father  a  burglar,  and  shot 
down  while  in  the  act  of  committing  a  robbery  1 
What  a  degradation ! 

"  Fve  told  you  all  this  for  a  purpose/'  went  on 
the  man.  ''  Now  Fve  got  some  more  to  tell  you, 
if  you'll  promise  to  keep  your  mouth  shut." 

"What  else  is  there?" 

"  Will  you  keep  silent  if  I  tell  3«)u  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"And  do  you  promise  not  to  say  a  word  of 
what  I  have  just  told  you  ?  " 

"  Why  should  I — it  wouldn't  be  anything  to  my 
credit,"  answered  Nelson. 

"  But  I  want  you  to  promise." 

"  All  right;  I  promise." 

"  That's  good.  I  know  if  you  give  your  word 
you'll  keep  it.  Now,  I've  got  a  plan  in  my  head 
to  square  accounts,  so  to  speak,  and  git  rich  at 
the  same  time." 

"What  plan?  "^ 

"  Well,  you  see,  it's  like  this :  There's  a  rich 
gent  lives  up  near  Central  Park.  I  won't  give 
you  his  name,  but  I  don't  mind  tellfng  you  that 
he's  a  distant  relative  of  the  fellow  who  shot  your 
father,  and  he  used  to  help  that  other  man  in  his 
dealings  against  your  father.  I  don't  know  as  he 
remembers  your  father  now,  but  he's  a  man  you 
ought  to  get  square  on,  anyway." 


NELSON  SPEAKS  HIS  MIND.  39 

"How?" 

"  Fm  coming  to  that,  my  boy.  This  man  is  old 
and  feeble  and  has  something  of  an  office  in  his 
library  at  home.  There  is  a  safe  in  the  library, 
but  it's  old-fashioned  and  can  easily  be  opened. 
In  that  safe  the  old  man  keeps  thousands  of  dol- 
lars all  the  time,  for  it's  too  much  for  him  to  go 
back  and  forth  to  the  bank,  and  he  aint  the  one  to 
trust  anybody  else." 

Sam  Pepper  paused  suggestively  and  looked 
Nelson  full  in  the  eyes.  Then  he  began  to  whistle 
softly  to  himself. 

"  Do  you  mean  that  you  think  I  ought  to  rob 
that  safe?  "  questioned  our  hero. 

"  You  won't  have  to  do  the  job  alone,  lad;  I'll 
be  on  hand  to  help  you." 

"  But  I — I  never  stole  anything  in  my  life." 

"  It  won't  be  stealing,  exactly.  That  man  owes 
you  something.  If  it  hadn't  been  for  him  and  his 
relative  your  father  might  have  been  rich  and 
never  got  into  any  burglary.  I  *have  looked  the 
ground  over,  and  the  job  will  be  dead  easy. 
There  is  a  back  alley  and  an  iron  fence  that  both 
of  us  can  climb  over  without  half  trying.  Then  I 
can  git  a  diamond  cutter  for  the  window  glass,  and 
the  rest  will  be  just  as  easy  as  wink." 

"  And  if  you  are  caught,  what  then  ?  " 

"  We  won't  git  caught,  Nels«3n.     The  old  maa 


40  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

has  only  a  niece  living  with  him,  a  girl  of  seven- 
teen or  eighteen,  and  an  old  housekeeper  who  is 
half  deaf.  The  rest  of  the  help  comes  in  the 
morning  and  leaves  after  supper." 

There  was  another  pause.  Nelson  sank  beside 
the  table,  with  his  face  in  his  hands.  Suddenly 
he  looked  at  Sam  Pepper  again. 

"  Did  you  say  that  man  had  robbed  my  father 
— I  mean  the  man  who  shot  him?  " 

"  Sure  he  did,  Nelson." 

"  Then  perhaps  my  father  wasn't  a  burglar^ 
after  all.  Perhaps  he  was  entering  the  house  to 
get  evidence  against  the  man." 

''  No,  he  went  in  to — er — well,  to  steal,  if  you 
must  have  it  straight." 

"  Sam  Pepper,  I  don't  believe  you !  " 

"  Nelson !  " 

"  I  don't  believe  you,  so  there !  You  won^t  tell 
me  my  name,  or  where  I  came  from,  or  anything, 
and  you  are  only  trying  to  make  out  my  father 
was  a  thief  so  as  to  get  me  to  turn  thief,  too." 

"  I've  told  you  the  truth,  lad." 

"  And  I  repeat  I  don't  believe  you.  What  is 
more,  I  won't  help  you  in  your  plans  of  robbery. 
I've  been  honest  so  far,  and  I  mean  to  remain 
honest.  You  ought  to  be  ashamed  of  yourself  for 
trying  to  make  me  a  thief." 

The  newsboy  had  risen  to  his  feet  and,  as  he 


NELSON  SPEAKS  HIS  MIND.  4 1 

Spoke,  his  face  glowed  with  earnestness.  Now 
Sam  Pepper  sprang  up,  his  features  full  of  baffled 
passion. 

"  How  dare  you  talk  to  me,  you  miserable 
pup?  "  he  roared.  '*  Fve  a  good  mind  to  thrash 
you  well  for  this !  Haven't  I  clothed  and  fed  you 
for  years?  And  this  is  what  I  git  for  it!  I've 
told  you  the  truth  about  yourself,  only  I  didn't 
paint  your  father  as  black  as  I  might,  not  wishing 
to  hurt  your  feelings.  He  was  a  burglar,  and  be- 
fore he  was  shot  he  served  two  sentences  in 
prison." 

*'  I  don't  believe  it — and  I  never  will,"  retorted 
Nelson,  but  with  quivering  lips.  "  Where  was 
this?     Tell  me,  and  I'll  soon  find  out  if  it  is  true." 

"'  I  won't  tell  you  a  thing  more — unless  you 
promise  to  help  me  as  you  should." 

"  I  won't  help  you — and  that's  the  end  of  it." 

"  You  owe  me  something  for  keeping  you  all 
these  years." 

"  I  don't  believe  you  would  have  kept  me  if  you 
weren't  paid  for  it.' 

"  I  never  received  a  cent — not  a  penny. 
You've  got  to  pay  me'back  somehow." 

"  Well,  I  am  not  going  to  do  it  by  stealing,"  an- 
swered Nelson  doggedly. 

"  Then  how  are  you  going  to  do  it?  " 

"  I  don't  know  yet." 


42  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  I'm  going  to  give  this  place  up  soon,  and  of 
course  the  Hving  rooms  will  go,  too." 

"  I  can  find  another  place  to  live." 

"  You  want  to  git  out  of  paying  me  that  five 
dollars  a  week,  don't  you  ?  "  sneered  Pepper. 

"  I  can't  pay  live  dollars.  But  I'll  pay  what  I 
can.     How  much  do  you  think  I  owe  you  ?  " 

"  A  good  deal — seeing  that  I've  kept  you  ten 
years  or  longer." 

"  Didn't  my  father  leave  anything?  " 

"  About  forty  dollars— not  enough  to  keep  you 
three  months." 

''  He  hadn't  any  property  ?  " 

"  Nothing." 

"  Well,  as  I  said  before,  I'll  do  what  I  can — > 
when  I  am  able." 

"And  you  won't  help  me  to — — "  Pepper 
paused. 

"  I  won't  steal— I'll  starve  first,"  returned  Nel- 
son, and  taking  up  his  hat,  he  unlocked  the  door, 
and  walked  away  from  the  lunch-room. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

A    BOOK    agent's    TRIALS. 

When  Nelson  left  the  lunch-room  he  scarcely 
knew  what  he  was  doing.  The  conversation 
which  had  occurred  had  been  an  important  one, 
but  his  head  was  in  such  a  whirl  that  just  now 
he  could  make  little  or  nothing  out  of  it. 

He  had  ho  desire  to  sell  papers, — indeed,  he  had 
no  desire  to  do  anything, — and  all  he  did  was  to 
walk  up  the  street  and  keep  on  walking  until  he 
was  well  uptown.  Then  he  began  to  cross  the  city 
in  the  direction  of  Broadway. 

At  last  he  began  to  "  cool  off  "  a  bit,  and  then 
he  went  over  all  that  had  been  said  with  care.  As 
he  did  this  he  became  more  and  more  convinced 
that  Sam  Pepper  had  not  told  him  the  truth  con- 
cerning his  parent. 

''He  is  holding  something  back,"  he  told  him- 
self. "  And  he  has  some  object  in  doing  it.  He 
shall  never  make  me  a  thief,  and  some  day  Til 
force  him  to  tell  his  secret." 

*'  Hullo,  Nelson !  what  brings  you  up  here?  " 

The  question  was  asked  by  a  young  man  who 


44  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

carried  a  flat  bag  in  his  hand.  The  man  was  an 
agent  for  books,  and  the  boy  had  met  him  many 
times  before. 

"  Oh,  I  just  came  up  for  a  walk,"  answered  our 
hero.     "  How  is  business,  Van  Pelt  ?  " 

**  Poor,"  answered  George  Van  Pelt,  as  he  set 
down  his  bag,  which  was  heavy.  "  Haven't  made 
but  half  a  dollar  so  far  to-day." 

"  That's  no  better  than  selling  newspapers." 

'^  I  don't  suppose  it  is,  and  you  don't  have  to 
carry  around  such  a  bag  as  this,  either.  But  I 
would  have  made  more  to-day  if  a  customer  hadn't 
tripped  me  up." 

"  How  was  that  ?  " 

''  There  was  a  young  gent  living  near  Central 
Park  named  Homer  Bulson,  wanted  me  to  get 
certain  French  books  for  him.  I  got  the  books, 
but  when  I  went  to  deliver  them  he  refused  to  take 
them,  saying  they  were  not  what  he  had  ordered." 

''Were  they?" 

"  They  were.  I  could  make  him  take  them, 
according  to  law,  but  to  sue  a  man  is  expensive. 
But  now  I've  got  the  books  on  my  hands,  and  they 
cost  me  over  three  dollars.'' 

*'  Can't  you  sell  them  to  somebody  else?  " 

''  I  hardly  think  so.  You  see,  they  are  books 
on  poisons,  and  there  isn't  much  call  for  that  sort 
of  thing." 


A  BOOK  AGENT'S   TRIALS.  4S 

"  Poisons !  What  did  he  want  to  do  with 
them?" 

*'  He  said  when  he  ordered  them,  that  he  was 
studying  to  be  a  doctor,  and  was  going  to  make 
poisons  a  specialty." 

*'  It's  a  shame  you  can't  make  him  take  the 
books." 

"  So  it  is.  I  suppose  I  could  make  him  take 
them,  if  I  wanted  to  create  a  row.  But  I  can't  do 
that.     I  haven't  the  cheek." 

**  Fd  make  him  take  them,  if  I  was  in  your 
place.  Anyway,  I'd  tell  him  I  was  going  to  sue 
him  if  he  didn't  pay  up.  Perhaps  that  might 
scare  him." 

*'  I  was  thinking  something  of  doing  so.  Do 
you  really  think  it  might  make  him  come  down?  '^ 

"  I  know  some  folks  hate  to  think  they  are 
going  to  be  sued.  And  if  he  lives  in  a  fine  house 
he  must  be  pretty  high-toned." 

'*  Oh,  he  is !  He's  a  young  bachelor,  and  lives 
in  fine  style,  directly  opposite  the  home  of  his  rich 
uncle." 

''  Then  I'd  try  him  again,  before  I'd  give  up." 

*'  I  will.  Do  you  want  to  come  along?  "  went 
on  George  Van  Pelt,  who  hated  a  quarrel. 

''  I  might  as  well.  Fm  not  doing  much  just 
now,"  answered  Nelson. 

"  Of   course    you    haven't    given    up    selling 


#6  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

papers  ?  "  went  on  George  Van  Pelt,  as  the  two 
walked  along. 

''  No.  But  I  wish  I  could  get  something  better 
to  do." 

"  That's  hard  these  times,  Nelson.  How  much 
a  day  can  you  make  at  it  ?  '' 

*'  From  seventy-five  cents  to  a  dollar  and  a 
quarter.  Sometimes  I  make  a  dollar  and  a  half, 
but  that's  not  often." 

"  The  books  used  to  bring  me  in  from  three  to 
five  dollars  a  day.  But  the  department  stores  cut 
the  prices  now,  and  soon  the  whole  book-agent 
business  will  be  ruined." 

''  What  will  you  go  into  then?  " 

''  I  don't  know.  If  I  had  the  money  I'd  start  a 
newsstand — for  papers  and  books,  too." 

*'  That  would  pay,  if  you  could  get  hold  of  the 
right  corner,"  said  our  hero,  with  interest. 

*'  I  know  of  a  good  comer  on  Third  Avenue. 
The  man  who  keeps  it  now  is  old  and  wants  to  sdl 
out." 

"  What  does  he  want  for  the  stand  ?  " 

"  A  hundred  dollars.  Of  course  the  stock  iso't 
worth  it,  but  the  business  is." 

"  That  depends  on  what  he  takes  in  a  day." 

*'  He  averages  seventy-five  dollars  a  week. 
But  it  would  be  more,  if  he  was  able  to  get  arouiMl 
and  attend  to  it." 


A   BOOK  AGENT'S   TRIALS.  47 

"  A  hundred  dollaxs  a  week  would  mean  about 
thirty  dollars  profit,"  said  Nelson,  who  was  quick 
at  figures.     "  How  much  is  the  rent  ?  " 

*'  Five  dollars  a  week." 

"  That  would  leave  twenty-five  dollars  for  the 
stand-keeper.     Does  he  have  a  boy?  " 

**  Yes,  and  pays  him  three  dollars  a  week." 

**  Maybe  we  could  buy  the  stand  together,  Van 
Pdt.  You  know  all  about  books,  and  I  know 
about  the  newspapers.  We  ought  to  make  a  go 
of  it." 

"  That's  so,  but "     The  book  agent  looked 

rather  dubiously  at  our  hero's  clothes.  "  How 
about  the  cash  ?  " 

"  We  might  save  it  somehow.  I'm  saving  up 
for  a  suit  now." 

'*  You  need  the  suit." 

''  I  expected  to  get  it  in  a  few  days.  But  Billy 
Darnley  robbed  me  of  %m^  dollars,  so  I've  got  to 
wait  a  bit." 

"  Well,  if  we  could  raise  that  money  we  might 
buy  out  the  stand  and  try  our  luck,"  continued 
George  Van  Pelt,  after  a  thoughtful  pause.  "  I 
think  we'd  get  along.  How  much  have 
you." 

"  Only  a  dollar  or  two  now." 

"I've  got  fifteen  dollars,  and  about  ten  dollars' 
worth  of  books." 


48  NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  Couldn't  we  get  the  man  to  trust  us  for  the 
stand?" 

"  He  said  he  might  trust  me  for  half  the  amount 
he  asks,  but  fifty  dollars  would  have  to  be  a  cash 
payment." 

^'  We'll  raise  it  somehow !"  cried  Nelson  en- 
thusiastically. The  idea  of  owning  a  half  interest 
in  a  regular  stand  appealed  to  him  strongly.  In 
his  eyes  the  proprietor  of  such  a  stand  was  a  regu- 
lar man  of  business. 

The  pair  hurried  on,  and  at  length  reached  the 
%acinity  of  Central  Park,  and  Van  Pelt  pointed 
out  the  house  in  which  the  rich  young  man  who 
had  refused  to  take  the  books  lived. 

"  Perhaps  he  won't  let  me  in,"  he  said. 

"  Wait — somebody  is  coming  out  of  the  house," 
returned  our  hero. 

"  It's  Mr.  Bulson  himself,"  said  George  Van 
Pelt. 

He  hurried  forward,  followed  by  Nelson,  and 
the  pair  met  the  young  man  on  the  steps  of  his 
bachelor  abode. 

Homer  Bulson  was  a  tall,  slim  young  fellow, 
with  light  hair  and  blue  eyes.  His  face  was 
somewhat  weak,  but  in  his  eyes  was  a  look  full  of 
scheming  cunning.  He  was  faultlessly  dressed 
in  the  latest  fashion,  wore  a  silk  hat,  and  carried  a 
gold-headed  cane. 


A   BOOK  AGENT'S   TRIALS.  49 

*'  Mr.  Bulson,  I  must  see  you  about  these 
books,"  said  George  Van  Pelt,  coming  to  a  halt 
on  the  steps  of  the  stone  porch. 

''  I  told  you  before  that  I  did  not  wish  to  be 
bothered,"  answered  the  young  man  coldly. 

"  But  you  ordered  the  books,  sir." 

'*  I  will  not  discuss  the  matter  with  you.  Go 
away,  and  if  you  bother  me  again  I  shall  call  a 
policeman." 

"  My  friend  hasn't  done  anything  wrong,"  put 
in  Nelson  boldly.  ''  You  ordered  some  books 
from  him,  and  you  ought  to  pay  for  'em." 

''  What  have  you  to  do  with  this  matter?  "  de- 
manded the  rich  young  man,  staring  harshly  at 
our  hero. 

'*  This  man  is  my  friend,  and  I  don't  want  to  see 
him  swindled,"  said  our  hero. 

"Swindled!" 

''  That's  it.  You  ordered  some  books  on 
poisons  from  him,  and  now  you  don't  want  to 
pay  for  'em.  It's  a  swindle  and  an  outrage. 
He's  a  poor  man,  and  you  haven't  any  right  to 
treat  him  so." 

"  Boy,  if  you  speak  like  that  to  me,  I'll  have 
you  put  under  arrest,"  stormed  Homer  Bulson  in 
a  rage. 

"  You  must  take  the  books,"  put  in  George  Van 
Pelt,  growing  braver  through  what  Nelson  wa« 


50  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

saying.  "  If  you  won*t  take  them,  I'll  sue  you 
for  the  amount." 

"Sue  me?" 

"  Yes,  sue  you." 

*'  And  I'll  put  the  reporters  on  the  game,"  added 
the  newsboy.  "  They  like  to  get  hold  of  society 
notes."     And  he  grinned  suggestively. 

At  this  Homer  Bulson's  face  became  filled  with 
horror.  For  more  reasons  than  one  he  did  not 
wish  this  affair  to  become  public  property. 

''  To  sue  me  will  do  no  good,"  he  said 
lamely. 

"  Yes,  it  will,"  said  the  book  agent.  "  You 
have  money  and  will  have  to  pay  up." 

"  Or  else  your  rich  uncle  will  pay  for  you,"  said 
Nelson,  never  dreaming  of  how  the  shot  would 
tell.     Bulson  grew  very  pale. 

*'  I — I  will  take  the  books  and  pay  for  them," 
he  stammered.  "  Not  because  I  think  I  ought  to 
take  them,  mind  you,"  he  added,  ''  but  because  I 
wish  no  trouble  in  public.  Where  are  the 
books?" 

"  Here."  And  George  Van  Pelt  brought  two 
volumes  from  his  satchel. 

"How  much?" 

"  Just  what  I  told  you  before,  Mr.  Bulson — ^five 
dollars." 

"  It's  a  very  high  price  for  such  small  books." 


A   BOOK  AGENT'S   TRIALS.  $1 

**  They  are  imported  from  France,  remember, 
and  besides,  books  on  poisons " 

''  Give  them  to  me." 

The  books  were  passed  over,  and  Homer  Bul- 
son  drew  from  his  vest  pocket  a  small  roll  of  bills. 
He  handed  over  a  five  to  George  Van  Pelt. 

**  Now  begone  with  you,"  he  said  sourly. 
**  And  don't  ever  come  near  me  again  for  another 
order." 

*'  Don't  worry,  I  won't  come,"  answered  the 
book  agent.  '*  You  are  too  hard  a  customer  to 
suit." 

He  pocketed  the  money  and  rejoined  Nelson  on 
the  sidewalk.  Then  both  started  to  walk 
away. 

As  they  did  so  our  hero  glanced  across  the  way 
and  saw,  in  a  window  of  the  house  opposite,  the 
young  lady  who  had  offered  her  assistance  after 
Billy  Darnley  had  robbed  him. 

She  recognized  him  and  smiled,  and  ht 
promptly  touched  his  hat  respectfully. 

Homer  Bulson  saw  the  act  and  so  did  George 
Van  Pelt,  and  both  stared  at  Nelson. 

"  Whom  did  you  see?  "  asked  Van  Pelt,  as  they 
walked  down  the  street. 

"  A  lady  who  once  offered  to  help  me/'  said 
Nelson.  "  She  was  in  that  house.  She  has  left 
tbe  window  now." 


52  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

*'  Why,  that  is  where  that  man's  rich  uncle 
lives !  "  exclaimed  the  book  agent. 

*'  Is  it?  "  cried  our  hero.  ''  Then  perhaps  the 
lady  is  a  relative  to  him." 

''  Perhaps." 

"  What  is  the  uncle's  name?  " 

"  Mark  Horton.  I  understood  that  he  was 
once  a  rich  merchant  of  Philadelphia.  But  he's 
a  sickly  old  man  now.  I  wanted  to  sell  him  same 
books,  but  they  w^ouldn't  let  me  see  him." 

''  I  hope  that  young  lady  isn't  a  relative  to  that 
Homer  Bulson,"  mused  Nelson.  "  If  he  is,  he 
can't  be  very  nice  company  for  her." 

"  That's  true,  Nelson." 

"  You  said  you  tried  to  sell  books  there  but  they 
wouldn't  let  you  in." 

"  No,  the  gentleman  was  too  sick  to  see  me — at 
least  that  is  what  they  said.  But  perhaps  it  was 
only  a  dodge  to  keep  me  out." 

"  I  suppose  they  play  all  sorts  of  tricks  on  you 
— ^to  keep  you  out  of  folks'  houses,"  went  on  the 
newsboy  thoughtfully. 

''  Sometimes  they  do.  Some  folks  won't  be 
bothered  with  a  book  agent." 

"  And  yet  you've  got  to  live,"  laughed  Nelson. 

"  Yes,  all  of  us  have  got  to  live.  But  lots  of 
folks,  especially  those  w^ith  money,  won't  reason 
that  way.     They'll  set  a  dog  on  you,  or  do  worse, 


A  BOOK  AGENT'S   TRIALS,  53 

just  to  get  rid  of  you.  Why,  once  I  had  a  man 
in  Paterson  accuse  me  of  stealing." 

**  How  was  that?  " 

"  It  was  the  first  week  I  went  out  selHng  books. 
I  was  down  on  my  kick  and  didn't  have  any 
clothes  worth  mentioning." 

*'  Like  myself,  for  instance,"  interrupted  the 
newsboy,  with  a  laugh. 

'*  If  anything  my  clothes  were  worse.  Well,  I 
was  traveling  around  Paterson  when  I  struck  a 
clothing  shop  on  a  side  street.  I  went  in  and 
found  the  proprietor  busy  with  a  customer,  and 
while  I  waited  for  him  I  picked  up  a  cheap  suit  of 
clothes  to  examine  it.  All  of  a  sudden  the  pro- 
prietor's clerk  came  rushing  out  of  a  back  room 
and  caught  me  by  the  arm. 

"  '  You  vos  goin'  to  steal  dot  coat ! '  he  roared. 

"  '  No,  I  wasn't,'  I  said.  '  I  was  just  looking 
at  it' 

"  *  I  know  petter,'  he  went  on,  and  then  he 
called  the  proprietor  and  both  of  them  held  me." 

"  I  reckon  you  were  scared." 

*'  I  was,  for  I  didn't  know  a  soul  in  the  town. 
I  said  I  wasn't  a  thief,  and  had  come  in  to  sell 
books,  and  I  showed  them  my  samples.  At  first 
they  wouldn't  believe  a  word,  and  they  talked  a 
whole  lot  of  German  that  I  couldn't  understand. 
Then  one  went  out  for  a  policeman." 


54  NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  And  what  did  you  do  then  ?  " 

"  I  didn't  know  what  to  do,  and  was  studying 
the  situation  when  the  other  man  suddenly  said  I 
could  go — that  he  didn't  want  any  bother  with 
going  to  court,  and  all  that.  Then  I  dusted  away, 
and  I  never  stopped  until  I  was  safe  on  the  traiii 
and  on  my  way  back  to  New  York." 

"  Did  you  ever  go  to  Paterson  after  that?  " 

"  No,  I  never  wanted  to  see  that  town  agmia^'^ 
ccmcluded  George  Van  Pelt. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

A    HARSH    ALTERNATIVE. 

Homer  Bulson  was  a  fashionable  man  of  the 
world.  He  had  traveled  a  good  deal  and  seen  far 
more  of  a  certain  kind  of  "  high  life  "  than  was 
good  for  him,  either  mentally  or  morally.  He 
was  fond  of  liquor  and  of  gambling,  and  had  al- 
most run  through  the  money  which  an  indulgent 
parent  had  left  him. 

He  was  alone  in  the  world,  so  far  as  immediate 
members  of  his  family  were  concerned,  but  he  had 
sn  uncle,  Mark  Horton,  just  mentioned,  and  also 
a  cousin,  Gertrude  Horton,  who  was  the  ward  of 
the  retired  merchant.  This  Gertrude  Horton 
was  the  young  lady  who  had  offered  to  assist 
Nelson,  and  who  had  just  recognized  our  hero 
from  her  seat  at  the  window  opposite. 

In  the  fashionable  world  Homer  Bulson  cut  a 
"wide  swath,"  as  it  is  commonly  called,  but  he 
managed  to  keep  his  doings  pretty  well  hidden 
from  his  uncle,  who  supposed  him  to  be  a  model 
3?oung  man. 

The  young  man^s  reason  for  this  was,  his  uncle 


56  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

was  rich  and  at  his  death  would  leave  a  large 
property,  and  he  wished  to  become  heir  to  a  large 
portion  of  what  Mark  Horton  left  behind  him. 
He  knew  his  uncle  was  a  strict  man,  and  would 
not  countenance  his  high  mode  of  living,  should 
he  hear  of  it. 

Homer  Bulson  watched  Nelson  curiously,  and 
then  looked  across  the  street  to  see  if  he  could 
catch  his  cousin  Gertrude's  eye.  But  the  young 
lady  was  now  out  of  sight. 

"  How  is  it  that  she  knows  that  street  boy?" 
Bulson  asked  himself,  as  he  walked  into  the  house 
to  stow  away  the  books  he  had  purchased.  "  I 
don't  like  it  at  all — seeing  that  he  was  with  the 
man  who  sold  me  these  books.  I  hope  he  doesn't 
ever  tell  her  I've  been  buying  books  on  poisons." 

Entering  one  of  his  rooms — he  occupied  sev- 
eral— he  locked  the  door  and  threw  himself  into 
an  easy-chair.  Soon  he  was  looking  over  the 
books,  and  reading  slowly,  for  his  knowledge  of 
-French  was  decidedly  limited. 

**  Oh,  pshaw!  I  can't  make  anything  out  of 
this,"  he  exclaimed  at  last.  ''  That  English  book 
on  poisons  I  picked  up  at  the  second-hand  book 
store  is  good  enough  for  me.  I  might  as  well  put 
these  in  a  fire."  But  instead  he  hid  them  away  at 
the  bottom  of  a  trunk. 

With  the  books  on  poisons  out  of  his  sightj^ 


A    HARSH  ALTERNATIVE.  57 

Homer  Biilson  turned  to  his  wardrobe  and  made 
a  new  selection  of  a  suit  of  light  brown  which  his 
tailor  had  just  brought  to  him. 

He  was  putting  on  the  suit  when  there  came  a 
knock  on  the  door. 

"  Who's  there  ?  "  asked  the  young  man. 

''  Mr.  Grodell,  sir,''  was  the  answer. 

Mr.  Grodell  was  the  agent  of  the  apartment 
house,  and  had  come  for  his  rent. 

Homer  Bui  son  was  behind  four  months  in  pay- 
ments, and  the  agent  was  growing  anxious  for  his 
money. 

''  Very  sorry,  Mr.  Grodell,  but  I  am  just  chang- 
ing my  clothes,''  said  the  spendthrift. 

"  Then  I'll  wait,"  was  the  answer. 

"  Better  not,  it  will  take  some  time." 

'*  I  am  in  no  hurry,  Mr.  Bulson,"  said  the 
agent. 

*' Oh,  pshaw!  why  does  he  bother  me!  "  mut- 
tered Homer  Bulson.  "  I  haven't  got  any  money 
for  him." 

He  did  not  know  what  to  do,  and  scratched  his 
head  in  perplexity. 

'*  Come  around  Saturday  and  I  will  pay  you  in 
full,"  he  called  out. 

*'  You  told  me  you  would  pay  me  last  Saturday, 
Mr.  Bulson.'' 

*'  I  know  I  did,  but  I  was  disappointed  about  a 


58  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

remittance.  I  will  surely  have  your  money  this 
coming  Saturday." 

"Without  fail?" 

"  Without  fail." 

"  All  right,  Mr.  Bulson.  But  I  must  have  it 
then,  or  else  take  possession  of  the  rooms."  And 
with  this  parting  shot  the  agent  departed. 

"The  impudent  fellow!"  muttered  Homer 
Bulson.  "To  talk  to  me  in  that  fashion!  He 
shall  wait  until  I  get  good  and  ready  to  pay  him !  " 

Nevertheless,  the  young  man's  pocketbook  was 
very  nearly  empty,  and  this  worried  him  not  a 
little. 

Several  times  he  had  thought  of  applying  to  his 
uncle  for  a  loan,  but  each  time  had  hesitated,  being 
afraid  that  Mark  Horton  would  suspect  his  ex- 
travagant mode  of  living. 

"  But  I  must  get  money  somehow,"  he  told 
himself. 

At  last  he  was  dressed,  and  then  he  peered  out 
into  the  hallway. 

The  agent  had  really  gone,  and  satisfied  on  this 
point  Homer  Bulson  left  the  residcaice  for  a  stroll 
on  Fifth  Avenue. 

This  occupied  over  an  hour,  and  then  he  walked 
over  to  one  of  the  clubs  to  which  he  was  attached, 
where  he  dined  in  the  best  of  style. 

After  dinner  came  a  game  or  two  of  billiards, 


A    HARSH   ALTERNATIVE.  5^ 

and  then  he  took  a  cab  to  his  uncle's  mansion 
near  the  Park. 

He  found  Mark  Horton  seated  in  an  invalid's 
chair  in  the  library,  and  nearby  was  Gertrude  try- 
ing her  best  to  make  the  elderly  man  comfortable. 

Evidently  the  elderly  man  was  in  a  bad  humor, 
for  his  eyes  flashed  angrily  as  the  nephew  entered. 

The  trouble  was  Mark  Horton  and  his  niece 
Gertrude  had  had  something  of  a  quarrel.  The 
invalid  wished  Gertrude  to  marry  her  cousin 
Homer,  and  the  girl  did  not  desire  the  match,  for 
she  realized  what  a  spendthrift  and  generally 
worthless  fellow  Bulson  was. 

Both  knew  that  their  uncle  had  made  a  will 
leaving  his  property  divided  equally  between 
them,  and  Gertrude  was  almost  certain  that  Bul- 
son wished  to  marry  her  simply  in  order  to  gain 
control  of  everything. 

The  girl  hated  very  much  to  displease  her  uncle, 
for  she  realized  what  troubles  he  had  had  in  the 
past.  A  fearful  railroad  accident  had  deprived 
the  man  of  his  beloved  wife  years  before,  and 
shortly  after  this  happening  other  trials  had  come 
to  him,  which  had  broken  him  down  completely. 
What  these  trials  were  will  be  revealed  as  our 
story  progresses. 

''Well,  Uncle  Mark,  how  goes  it  to-day?" 
asked  Homer  Bulson,  on  walking  in. 


•O  NELSON-    THE  NEWSBOY. 

''  Not  very  well,  Homer,"  was  the  feeble  an- 
swer. 

"  Uncle  Mark  had  quite  a  bad  attack  about  two 
liours  ago,"  put  in  Gertrude  Horton.  "  I  had  to 
send  for  the  doctor." 

''  Wasn't  he  here  this  morning?  " 

^'  Yes,  but  I  thought  best  to  have  him  again/' 
answered  the  girl. 

"  That's  right." 

" "  The  doctor  seems  to  do  me  small  good,"  put 
in  the  invalid,  in  a  feeble  voice.  ''He  doesn't 
seem  to  understand  my  case  at  all." 

*'  He  is  one  of  the  best  physicians  in  New- 
York,"  answered  Homer  Bulson. 

"  So  you  said  before,  Homer.  Well,  I  doubt  if 
I  ever  get  any  better." 

"  Oh,  Uncle  Mark  1 "  cried  Gertrude,  much 
shocked. 

"  I  seem  to  be  completely  broken  down,"  went 
on  the  invalid.  ''  At  times  the  strangest  of  sink- 
ing spells  come  over  me.     I  feel  very,  very  old." 

There  was  a  painful  silence,  and  Gertrude  re- 
arranged the  pillow  behind  the  invalid's  head. 

"  Did  you  see  about  those  stocks  to-day. 
Homer?"  went  on  Mark  Horton.  "I  had  for- 
ffotten  about  them." 

"  I  did,  sir." 

"  And  what  did  the  broker  say?  " 


A   HARSH  ALTERNATIVE.  6l 

**  He  urged  me  to  hold  on  awhile  longer." 

*'  And  you  have  them  still  ?  " 

"  Yes,  uncle." 

**  Very  well;  do  as  he  advises.  Some  day, 
■when  I  am  stronger,  I  must  attend  to  many  other 
business  matters." 

'*  Oh,  Uncle  Mark,  don't  worry  about  busi- 
ness," pleaded  Gertrude,  passing  her  arm  around 
his  neckc 

There  was  another  pause  and  Mark  Horton 
gazed  sharply  at  Gertrude.  Then  he  turned  to 
Homer  Bulson. 

"  She  won't  marry  you,  Homer — I  don't  know 
why,"  he  said. 

The  face  of  the  young  man  fell,  and  he  bit  his 

lip. 

''  Well,  I  suppose  she  will  do  as  she  pleases,"  he 
remarked,  somewhat  sarcastically. 

"  I  think  I  should  be  allowed  to  make  my  own 
choice,"  said  Gertrude.  She  had  already  refused 
Bulson  several  times. 

"  I  can't  understand  it,"  said  the  invalid,  **  T0 
my  mind  you  are  just  suited  to  each  othen" 

'*  I  do  not  think  so,"  answered  Gertrude. 

"  And  why  not?  " 

''  I  would  rather  not  say,  Uncle  Mark," 

"  You  can't  have  anything  against  me  person- 
ally," put  in  Bulson,  with  a  scowl. 


62  NELSOM  THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  But  I  have !  "  cried  the  girl.  ''  You  go  to  the 
race-track,  and  drink,  and  gamble,  and  I  do  not 
like  it." 

A  stormy  scene  followed,  in  which  all  three  in 
the  room  took  part.  Strange  to  say,  Mark  Hor- 
ton  sided  with  his  nephew,  for  he  did  not  realize 
the  blackness  of  Bulson's  character. 

"  You  are  prejudiced  and  foolish,"  cried  the  in- 
valid at  last,  turning  to  his  niece.  "  You  do  not 
wish  to  please  me  in  anything."  And  so  speak- 
ing, he  arose  and  tottered  from  the  room. 
Homer  Bulson  made  as  if  to  follow  him,  then  re- 
considered the  matter  and  sank  back  into  a  chair. 
Poor  Gertrude  burst  into  a  flood  of  tears« 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE    COMBINATION    OF    THE    SAFE. 

"  Gertrude^  you  are  making  a  great  mistake,*' 
said  Homer  Bulson,  after  a  pause  broken  only  by 

the  sobbing  of  the  girl. 

'*  Please  don't  speak  to  me,  Homer,"  she  an- 
swered.    "  I  have  heard  enough  for  one  day." 

''  You  have  no  right  to  blacken  my  character/' 
he  said  with  assumed  dignity. 

''  Uncle  Mark  forced  me  to  speak  the  truth," 
'*  It  was  not  the  truth.     But  let  that  pass. 
Why  didn't  you  tell  him  you  would  marry  me?  " 
"  Because  I  don't  want  to  marry  you." 
*'  But  you  might  let  him  think  that  you— — =•" 
''I  am  above  practicing  a  deception  upon  him^ 
Homer." 

''Oh,  you  aren't  a  saint!"  he  sheered.  "I 
know  why  you  are  so  loving  to  him — you  thought 
to  get  all  of  his  money.  Now  you  are  trying  to 
blacken  my  character,  so  that  you  may  get  all  of 
it,  anyway.     But  the  game  won't  work." 

"I  told  him  what  I  did  simply  to  let  him  know 
why  I  didn't  care  to  marry  you.  Cousin  Homer. '^ 

63 


64  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

"  And  why  are  you  so  opposed  to  me?  " 

"  I  do  not  like  your  ways.  Isn't  that  enou^? 
As  for  Uncle  Mark's  money,  I  trust  he  will  live  a 
long  time  to  enjoy  it  himself." 

"  Uncle  Mark  can  live  but  a  short  while  longer. 
Anybody  can  see  that.  He  is  exceedingly 
feeble." 

"  You  seem  to  wish  his  death,"  replied  Gertriadc 
sharply. 

''I?  No,  indeed;  I  hope  he  does  live 
Haven't  I  done  what  I  could  for  him™ giving  him 
wines  and  the  like?  And  he  has  the  best  of  doc- 
tors— on  my  recommendation." 

"  I  don't  think  the  wine  you  gave  him  is  doing 
any  good.  He  seems  to  become  weaker  after  it, 
instead  of  stronger." 

"  Bosh  I  If  he  hadn't  the  wine,  he  would  col- 
lapse utterly." 

At  this  the  girl  merely  shrugged  her  shoulders. 

This  was  not  the  first  time  that  Homer  Bulson 
and  herself  had  quarreled  over  the  care  their  uncle 
should  have.  To  the  girl  the  retired  merchant 
seemed  to  grow  unexpectedly  weakin  spite  of  all 
she  could  do.  The  doctor,  too,  was  bafBed,  and 
said  he  had  never  come  across  such  a  strange  case 
before. 

"  If  you  won't  marry  me,  you  shall  not  turtt 
Uncle  Mark  against  me,"  went  on  Bulson  sternly. 


THE   COMBINATION  OF   THE   SAFE,  65 

"  If  you  try  it,  you  will  repent  it  as  long  as  yotf 
live.'' 

So  speaking,  he  strode  from  the  room  and  made 
after  Mark  Horton,  who  had  gone  to  his  private 
apartment  on  the  second  floor. 

He  found  the  retired  merchant  resting  in  an 
easy-chair  by  the  window,  his  head  bowed  low. 

'*  Cheer  up,  uncle,"  he  said,  placing  his  hand  on 
the  other's  shoulder.  ''  Let  me  pour  you  a  glass 
of  wine." 

And  he  walked  to  a  medicine  closet  in  a  corner 
and  got  out  a  bottle  he  had  brought  a  few  days 
before. 

''  Thank  you,  Homer;  I  will  have  a  little  wine," 
replied  the  retired  merchant. 

The  wine  was  poured  out  and  Mark  Horton 
j^ulped  it  down.  Homer  Bulson  watched  him 
closely,  and  then  turned  away  his  face  to  hide  a 
sinister  smile. 

'*  I  cannot  understand  Gertrude,"  said  Mark 
Horton.  ''  I  always  thought  she  preferred 
you." 

''  I  think  she  has  another  person  in  view,"  an- 
swered Bulson,  struck  with  a  certain  idea. 

"Another?     Who  is  it?" 

"  I  would  rather  not  say,  uncle." 

"  But  I  demand  to  know." 

"  I  cannot  tell  you  his  name.     But  he  is  a  cons^ 


66  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

man  sort  of  person.  He  went  past  the  house  a 
while  ago  and  she  nodded  and  smiled  to  him." 

''  And  how  long  has  this  been  going  on  ?  " 

''  Oh,  several  months,  I  dare  say.  They  meet 
in  the  evening  on  the  sly.  But  please  don't  tell 
Gertrude  that  I  spoke  of  this." 

"  What  does  the  man  do  ?  " 

"  I  am  not  sure,  but  I  think  he  is  in  the 
theatrical  business,  when  he  has  an  engagement — 
something  on  the  variety  stage." 

"  What !  My  Gertrude  the  wife  of  a  variety 
actor?  Never,  Homer,  never!"  groaned  Mark 
Horton.  "  This  is  too  much !  I  will  speak  to 
her  at  once !  " 

"  Uncle,  you  just  promised  not  to  let  her 
know " 

"  You'll  be  safe,  Homer,  never  fear.  But  I 
won't  have  this — I'll  cast  her  out  first." 

"  I  suppose  she  wanted  to  keep  this  a  secret 
until  after  you — that  is " 

*'  Until  after  I  am  dead,  so  that  she  can  use  up 
my  money  on  her  actor  husband,"  finished  Mark 
Horton  bitterly.  He  suddenly  sprang  to  his  feet. 
"  But  she  shall  marry  you.  Homer,  and  nobody 
else.     That  is  final." 

''  Pray  do  not  excite  yourself  too  much,  uncle. 
Let  the  matter  rest  for  a  few  days." 

"  And  if  I  should  die  in  the  meantime,  what 


THE   COMBINATION'  OF    THE    SAFE.  67 

then?  No,  Homer;  delays  are  dangerous.  I — I 
— feel  as  if  I  cannot  last  much  longer.  Who 
knows  but  what  this  night  may  prove  my  last?  "  ' 

And  Mark  Horton  sank  back  again  in  his  chair 
and  covered  his  face  with  his  hands. 

"  Uncle,  in  case  anything  should  happen  to  you, 
may  I  ask  what  you  have  done  with  your  will?  " 
asked  Bulson,  after  a  long  pause.  "  Or,  perhaps 
Gertrude  knows  about  this?  " 

"  Yes,  she  knows,  but  you  must  know,  too. 
Both  the  old  will  and  the  new  one  are  in  the  safe 
in  the  library,  in  the  upper  compartment  on  the 
right  side.  On  the  left  side  are  two  gold  pieces 
which  I  brought  home  with  me  when  I  visited  the 
mint  in  California." 

"  Is  that  all  the  money  there  is  in  the  safe?  " 

"  No,  there  is  more  gold  than  that — in  a  secret 
compartment  at  the  bottom.  There  is  a  spring  to 
open  this  compartment  on  the  left  side,  a  small 
gilded  knob.  It  is  right  I  should  tell  you  of  this, 
otherwise  you  might  never  find  the  secret  com- 
partment." 

'''  And  the  combination  of  the  safe?  ''  went  on 
Bulson,  more  anxiously  than  ever. 

"  The  combination  is  o,  4,  25,  12,  32,  and  once 
around  to  the  left  to  o  again.  You  had  better  put 
it  down.  I  have  it  written  on  a  slip  in  my  pocket- 
book." 


68  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

'*  Then  it  won't  be  necessary  for  me  to  put  it 
down,"  answered  the  nephew,  but  he  took  good 
care  to  remember  the  combination,  nevei'theless. 

It  was  now  time  for  Mark  Horton  to  retire,  and, 
the  wine  having  made  him  drowsy,  he  soon  for- 
got his  anger  against  Gertrude  and  went  to  sleep. 

When  Homer  Bulson  went  below  he  paused  in 
the  hallway  and  glanced  through  the  doorway  into 
the  library. 

He  saw  that  Gertrude  had  left  the  apartment 
and  that  it  was  empty. 

None  of  the  servants  were  about,  and  the  house- 
keeper, an  elderly  lady,  was  also  nowhere  to  be 
seen. 

'*  I  wonder  if  I  dare  do  it  so  soon?  "  he  mut- 
tered to  himself.  Then  he  shut  his  teeth  hard. 
"  I  must  do  something!  I  have  used  up  my  last 
dollar,  and  I  can't  go  around  empty-handed. 
Uncle  Mark  will  never  grow  strong  enough  to 
know." 

Going  to  the  front  door  he  opened  it,  then 
slammed  it  violently  and  made  a  noise  as  if  he  was 
descending  the  steps.  Then  he  closed  the  door 
with  care  and  stole  back  into  the  gloom  of  the 
library.  It  was  now  after  midnight,  a  fitting  time 
for  the  desperate  deed  this  misguided  young  man 
had  undertaken. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

A    PAIR    WELL    MATCHED. 

After  leaving  George  V'an  Pelt  Nelson  felt 
more  like  working,  and  buying  a  large  supply  of 
evening  papers  he  was  soon  hard  at  it,  crying  his 
wares  as  loudly  as  possible. 

Business  proved  brisk,  and  by  seven  o'clock  he 
had  sold  out.  Then  he  went  back  to  the  lunch- 
room, 

Sam  Pepper  met  him  with  a  scov/l. 

''Concluded  to  come  back  after  all,  eh?"  he 
said.  "  Work  piling  up  on  me  and  nobody  to 
help.  Pitch  in,  quick,  or  I'll  thrash  3'ou  good;  do 
you  hear?  " 

The  rest  of  the  evening*  passed  in  almost  utter 
silence  between  them.  By  ten  o'clock  the  most 
of  the  lunch  trade  came  to  an  end.  At  eleven 
Sam  Pepper  began  to  lock  up. 

"  I'm  going  out,"  he  said.  "  An  old  friend  is 
sick.  Maybe  I  won't  be  back  till  morning. 
Watch  things  good  while  I'm  gone." 

'*  Who  is  sick?  "  asked  our  hero. 

*'  None  of  your  business.  You  mind  what  I 
69 


70  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

told  you,  and  keep  your  mouth  closed/'  growled 
the  lunch-room  keeper. 

Nelson  had  noticed  a  heavy  handbag  lying  in 
the  corner  of  the  back  room,  and  now  he  saw  Sam 
Pepper  pick  the  bag  up.  As  the  man  moved  it, 
something  inside  struck  together  with  a  hard, 
metallic  sound,  as  if  the  bag  might  contain  tools. 

When  Sam  Pepper  went  out  he  wore  a  big 
slouch  hat  and  a  coat  which  he  had  not  donned  for 
years.  He  usually  wore  a  derby  hat,  and  his  gen- 
eral appearance  surprised  the  newsboy  not  a  little. 

"  He  acts  as  if  he  wanted  to  be  disguised,'' 
thought  the  boy.     ''  Something  is  up,  sure." 

Then  of  a  sudden  he  remembered  the  talk  he 
had  had  with  Pepper  about  robbing  an  old  man — 
the  man  who  had  in  some  way  been  connected 
w^ith  his  father's  downfall,  if  Pepper's  story  was 
true.  Was  I'l  possible  Pepper  was  going  to 
undertake  the  job  that  very  night,  and  alone? 

"  I  believe  he  is!  "  thought  Nelson.  "  And  if 
that's  so,  I'll  follow  him !  " 

With  the  boy,  to  think  was  to  act,  and  in  a  few 
minutes  he  was  prepared  to  follow  Sam  Pepper. 
The  man  had  locked  the  front  door  and  taken  the 
key  with  him.  Nelson  slipped  out  of  a  rear  win- 
dow and  fastened  the  window  from  the  outside  by 
means  of  a  nail  shoved  into  a  hole  in  a  corner — ^a 
trick  he  had  learned  some  time  before. 


A   PAIR    WELL   MATCHED.  T\ 

When  the  boy  came  out  on  the  street  he  ran  up 
the  thoroughfare  for  a  couple  of  blocks,  and  was 
just  in  time  to  see  Sam  Pepper  making  his  way  up 
the  stairs  of  the  elevated  railroad  station.  When 
the  train  came  along  Pepper  entered  the  front  car, 
and  our  hero  took  the  car  behind  it.  Nelson  but- 
toned up  his  coat  and  pulled  his  hat  far  down  over 
his  eyes  to  escape  recognition,  but  Sam  Pepper 
never  once  looked  around  to  see  if  he  was  being 
followed. 

Leaving  the  Bowery,  the  elevated  train  con- 
tinued up  Third  Avenue  until  Fifty-ninth  Street 
was  reached.  Here  Sam  Pepper  got  off,  and 
Nelson,  who  was  on  the  watch,  did  the  same. 
The  man  descended  to  the  street  and  walked 
slowly  toward  Fifth  Avenue.  Our  hero  followed 
like  a  shadow.  He  w^as  now  certain  that  Pepper 
was  bent  on  the  robbery  of  the  place  he  had  men- 
tioned that  afternoon. 

Mark  Horton's  residence  stood  on  the  avenue, 
but  a  few  blocks  below  Central  Park.  As  Sam 
Pepper  had  said,  there  was  an  alleyway  in  the 
rear,  with  a  small  iron  fence.  Beyond  was  a  small 
courtyard,  and  here  there  was  a  balcony  with  an 
alcove  window  opening  into  the  library.  Over 
the  window  was  a  heavy  curtain,  which  the  retired 
merchant  sometimes  closed  when  at  the  safe,  so 
that  curious  neighbors  might  not  pry  into  his 


72  NELSON    THE   NEWSBOY. 

affairs.  But  the  neighbors  were  now  away  on  % 
vacation  in  Europe — something  which  Sam  Pep- 
per had  noted  with  considerable  satisfaction. 

It  did  not  take  the  man  long  to  climb  over  the 
iron  fence  and  on  to  the  Uttle  balcony.  Noise- 
lessly he  tried  the  window,  to  find  it  locked.  But 
the  catch  was  an  old-fashioned  one,  and  he  readily 
pushed  it  aside  with  a  blade  of  his  knife.  Then 
he  raised  the  v/indow  inch  by  inch.  At  last  he 
had  it  high  enough,  and  he  stepped  into  the  room, 
behind  the  heavy  curtain  before  mentioned. 

Sam  Pepper  was  hardly  in  the  room  v/hoi 
something  happened  to  give  him  a  temporary 
shock.  He  heard  the  scratch  of  a  match,  and  then 
a  gas  jet  was  lit  and  turned  low  in  the  room. 

"  Tve  put  my  foot  into  it,"  he  groaned. 
"  Maybe  I  had  better  git  out  as  fast  as  I  came  in." 

Cautiously  he  p€€ped  from  behind  the  curtain, 
and  to  his  astonishment  saw  Homer  Bulson  ap- 
proach the  safe  and  kneel  down  before  it.  He 
also  saw  that  Bulson  was  alone,  and  that  the  doors 
to  the  other  parts  of  the  mansion  were  tightly 
closed. 

"  Something  is  up  that's  not  on  the  level,"  he 
told  himself.     "  This  man  don't  live  here." 

Scarcely  daring  to  breathe,  he  watched  Homer 
Bulson  work  at  the  combination  of  the  safe.  To 
get  the  strong  box  open  was  not  easy,  and  soon 


A   PAIR    WELL   MATCHED.  1% 

the  fashionable  young  man  uttered  a  low  exclanna- 
tion  of  impatience. 

"  I  must  have  it  wrong,"  Pepper  heard  him 
say.  "  Confound  the  luck !  And  I  wanted  that 
money  to-night,  too." 

xA.t  last  the  safe  came  open,  and  Homer  Bulson 
breathed  a  sigh  of  satisfaction.  With  trembling 
fingers  he  pulled  open  one  of  the  upper  drawers. 

''Found!"  he  murmured.  *' I  wonder  if  I 
have  time  to  read  them  over,  to  make  sure  they 
are  all  right  ?  Uncle  is  a  queer  stick  and  he  may 
have  made  some  mistake." 

He  brought  some  documents  forth  and  began 
to  unfold  them.  Then  he  reconsidered  the  matter 
and  placed  the  papers  on  a  chair  beside  the  safe. 
In  a  moment  more  he  had  found  the  gilded  knob, 
pressed  upon  it,  and  opened  the  secret  compart- 
ment at  the  bottom  of  the  strong  box. 

The  sight  that  met  his  gaze  caused  his  eyes  to 
glisten.  There  were  several  stacks  of  ten-  and 
twenty-dollar  gold  pieces — at  least  two  thousand 
dollars  in  all.  Without  waiting  he  placed  a  large 
handful  of  the  coins  in  the  outer  pocket  of  his  coat. 

*'  I  won't  take  it  all — it  won't  be  safe,"  he  mur- 
mured. ''  I  can  get  more  some  other  time — if  I 
need  it."     Then  he  shut  the  compartment. 

Sam  Pepper  had  seen  the  gold,  and  it  set  his 
heart  to  thumping  madly.     Here  was  more  wealth 


74  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

than  he  had  seen  in  many  a  day — right  within  his 
reach.     Why  had  not  the  young  man  taken  it  all  ? 

"  He's  chicken-hearted  and  a  fool/"  thought 
Pepper. 

A  second  later  a  big  fly,  awakened  by  the  swing- 
ing of  the  curtain  and  the  light,  buzzed  close  to 
Pepper's  ear  and  caused  him  to  start.  At  the 
same  moment  Homer  Bulson  glanced  up  and 
caught  sight  of  the  other's  face. 

''  Who — what — who  are  you  ?  "  stammered 
Bulson,  leaping  to  his  feet. 

"  Hush ! "  cried  Sam  Pepper  warningly. 
"  Hush,  unless  you  want  to  wake  up  the  whole 
house." 

"  But  who  are  you,  and  where  did  you  come 
from?" 

"  Never  mind  about  that.  Why  didn't  you 
take  all  of  the  gold  from  the  safe  while  you  were 
at  it?" 

"I — er— what  do  you  know  of  the  gold?" 
stammered  Homer  Bulson.  He  was  pale  and 
confused. 

"  I  saw  you  open  the  safe  and  take  it.  Is  that 
your  uncle's  money  ?  " 

"  Ye— yes." 

'''  What  are  you  going  to  do  with  it?  " 

*'  What  business  is  that  of  yours  ?  " 

"  I  am  going  to  make  this  job  my  business.** 


A    PAIR    WELL  MATCHED.  |S 

"  You  look  like  a  burglar." 

''  Well,  if  I  am  a  burglar,  3^ou  won't  give  me 
away,  for  you  are  a  burglar  yourself." 

The  shot  told,  and  Homer  Bulson  became  paler 
than  before. 

''  I  reckon  we  might  divide  up  on  this  job,*' 
went  on  Sam  Pepper  with  a  boldness  that  was 
astonishing. 

"  I  don't  understand." 

''  Give  me  half  the  gold  and  I  won't  say  any- 
thing about  this  to  anybody." 

"And  if  I  refuse?" 

"  If  you  refuse,  perhaps  I'll  make  it  mighty  un- 
pleasant for  you,  I  know  you.  You  are  Homer 
Bulson,  the  fashionable  nephew  of  Mark  Horton, 
and  the  man  who  expects  to  come  into  a  good 
share  of  his  property  when  he  dies." 

"  And  who  are  you  ?  " 

"  I  am  a  rnan  who  used  to  be  up  in  the  world, 
but  one  who  is  now  down  on  his  luck.  I  want  you 
to  help  me.     If  you  will,  I'll  help  you." 

At  this  Homer  Bulson  was  a  good  deal  be- 
wildered. 

"  I  don't  understand  you.  I  am  not  of  your 
kind,  my  man." 

At  this  Sam  Pepper  gave  a  contemptuous  snifF, 

**  If  you  aint,  you  aint  any  better,"  he  growled. 
"  Let  me  tell  you  I  know  a  thing  or  two.     I  didn't 


76  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

come  here  blindly.  I  know  all  about  Mark  Hor- 
ton  and  his  niece,  and  you — and  I  know  a  good 
deal  more — about  the  past.  You  and  that  girl 
expect  to  get  his  property.  Well,  maybe  you  will, 
and  then,  again,  maybe  you  won't." 

''  x\nd  why  won't  we  get  his  property?  "  asked 
Homer  Bulson,  in  deep  interest. 

''  Hush !  not  so  loud,  or  you'll  have  the  rest  of 
the  house  down  on  us."  Sam  Pepper  leaned  for- 
ward and  whispered  something  into  the  3^oung 
man's  ear.     "  There,  how  do  you  like  that  ?  " 

Homer  Bulson  fell  back  as  if  shot. 

'*  You — you  speak  the  trutli  ?  "  he  faltered. 

"  I  do." 

''  But  after  all  these  years!     Impossible!  " 

''  It's  true,  I  tell  you,  and  I  can  prove  it — if  I 
want  to.  But  I'm  not  his  friend.  Now  are  you 
willing  to  make  a  deal  with  me?  " 

''  Yes !  yes !  "  groaned  the  young  man.  "  First, 
however,  you  must  prove  your  words.  But  that 
can't  be  done  here.  Come  to  my  bachelor  apart- 
ment, across  the  way.  There  we  will  be  perfectly 
safe." 

"  All  right.  But  I  must  have  some  of  that  gold 
first." 

'*  Well,  you  shall  have  some — as  much  as  I 
took,  but  no  more,"  concluded  Homer  Bulson,  and 
opened  the  secret  compartment  again. 


CHAPTER  X. 

GERTRUDE    LEAVES    HER    HOME. 

Left  to  himself  in  the  alleyway,  our  hero 
scarcely  knew  what  to  do  next. 

Under  ordinary  circumstances  he  would  have 
notified  a  policeman  of  what  was  going  on.  But 
he  reflected  that  Pepper  had  done  him  many  kind- 
nesses in  the  past,  and  that  it  was  barely  possible 
the  man  was  not  doing  as  much  of  a  wrong  as  he 
imagined. 

"  I'll  wait  a  while  and  see  what  turns  up,"  he 
soliloquized,  and  hid  himself  in  a  dark  corner, 
where  he  could  watch  not  only  the  library  win- 
dow, but  also  the  side  alleyway  leading  to  the 
street  in  front  of  the  mansion. 

Slowly  the  minutes  wore  away  until  Nelson 
felt  certain  that  Sam  Pepper  was  going  to  remain 
inside  all  night. 

''  Perhaps  something  happened  to  him,''  he 
thought.  "Maybe  he  got  a  fit,  or  somebody 
caught  him." 

He  waited  a  while  longer,  then,  impelled  by 


7S  NELSOX   THE  NEWSBOY. 

curiosity,  approached  the  balcony,  climbed  up,  and 
tried  to  look  into  the  window  of  the  library. 

As  he  did  this  the  curtain  was  suddenly  thrust 
aside,  and  in  the  dim  light  he  found  himself  face 
to  face  with  Gertrude  Horton ! 

He  was  so  astonished  that,  for  the  moment,  he 
did  not  know  what  to  say  or  do.  Gertrude  was 
equally  amazed.     She  quickly  raised  the  window. 

"What  brought  you  here?"  she  questioned. 
^'  Did  you  make  the  noise  I  heard  a  while  ago?  " 

"  No,  miss.  I — er — I  just  came,"  stammered 
cair  hero.     He  knew  not  what  to  say. 

"  But  I  heard  a  noise.  It  was  that  which 
brought  me  downstairs.  What  are  you  doing 
here?" 

*'  I  came  to  see  if — if  your  home  was  safe." 

''  To  see  if  it  was  safe?  " 

"  Yes.  I  was  on  the  street  a  while  ago  and  a 
man  sneaked  in  here.     Is  he  around  ?  " 

"  I  saw  nobody.  But  I  heard  a  noise,  as  I  said 
before.  I  guess  I  had  better  investigate.  Did 
the  man  look  like  a  thief?  " 

"  He  looked  like  lots  of  men,"  answered  Nel- 
son noncommittally. 

It  must  be  confessed  that  our  hero's  head  was 
in  a  whirl.  What  had  become  of  Sam  Pepper? 
Was  it  possible  that  he  had  robbed  the  mansion 
and  made  his  escape  without  discovery?     And  if 


GERTRUDE  LEAVES  HER  HOME.  79 

he  was  gone,  should  he  expose  the  man  who,  good 
or  bad,  had  cared  for  him  so  many  years? 

Gertrude  was  looking  around  for  a  match,  and 
now  she  lit  the  gas  and  turned  it  up  full.  She 
had  scarcely  done  so  when  her  eyes  rested  on  a 
ten-dollar  gold  piece  lying  in  front  of  the  safe. 

''  A  gold  piece!  "  she  cried. 

''  Here  is  another,  miss,"  returned  Nelson,  step- 
ping into  the  room  and  picking  it  up  from  where 
it  had  rolled  behind  a  footstool.  ''  Twenty  dol- 
lars!    Gracious!" 

''  Gertrude !     What  is  the  meaning  of  this  ?  " 

The  voice  came  from  the  hallway,  and  looking 
around  the  girl  and  our  hero  saw  Mark  Horton 
standing  there,  clad  in  his  dressing  gown  and  slip- 
pers.    His  face  was  filled  with  anger. 

'*  Oh,  uncle !  "  cried  the  girl.  Just  then  she 
could  say  no  more. 

"  So  I  have  caught  you,  have  I  ?  "  went  on  the 
retired  merchant.  He  turned  to  our  hero, 
"  Who  are  you,  young  man?  " 

"I?     I'm  Nelson,  sir." 

''  Nelson?     Is  that  your  name?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Fine  company  you  keep,  Gertrude,  I  must 
say,"  sneered  Mark  Horton.  ''  I  would  not  have 
believed  it,  had  I  not  seen  it  with  my  own  eyes." 

"  Why,  uncle " 


So  NELSON    THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  Don't  talk  back  to  me.     I  know  all  about  your 

doings.     You  wish "     The  retired  merchant 

broke  .off  short.  ''What  is  that  in  your  hand? 
A  gold  piece,  as  I  live!  And  this  young  man 
has  another !     Ha !  you  have  been  at  my  safe !  *' 

Pale  with  rage,  Mark  Horton  tottered  into  the 
room  and  clutched  Gertrude  by  the  arm. 

''  Oh,  Uncle  Mark,  let  me  go! "  she  gasped  in 
horror. 

"  To  think  it  has  come  to  this!  "  groaned  the 
invalid.  ''My  own  niece  turned  robber!  It  is 
too  much!  Too  much!  "  And  he  sank  into  an 
armchair,  overcome. 

"  Hold  on,  sir;  you're  making  a  mistake,"  put 
in  Nelson. 

"  Silence,  you  shameful  boy !  I  know  her  per- 
haps better  than  you  do,  even  though  you  do  come 
to  see  her  on  the  sly." 

"Me?  On  the  sly?"  repeated  our  hero, 
puzzled. 

"  You  talk  in  riddles,  uncle,"  put  in  Gertrude 
faintly. 

"  I  know  what  I  am  saying.  Iwill  not  argue 
with  you.  How  much  have  you  taken  from  the 
safe?" 

"  Nothing,"  said  Gertrude. 

"  I  haven't  touched  your  safe,"  added  our  hero 
stoutly. 


GERTRUDE  LEAVES  HER  HOME.  8 1 

"  I  will  soon  see."  Mark  Horton  glanced  at 
the  window,  which  was  still  wide  open.  '*  Is  any- 
body else  outside?  " 

"  I  guess  not,"  said  Nelson. 

Arising  with  an  effort,  the  retired  merchant 
staggered  to  the  safe  and  opened  it.  Then  he 
opened  the  secret  compartment. 

'*  Gone !  At  least  six  hundred  dollars  stolen !  " 
he  muttered.  He  turned  upon  both  of  the  others. 
"  What  have  you  done  with  that  gold?  " 

"  Uncle,  I  have  not  touched  it,"  sobbed  Ger- 
trude. 

*'  This  is  all  I  have,  and  I  just  picked  that  up," 
added  our  hero^  and  flung  the  piece  on  the  table, 
beside  that  which  the  girl  had  picked  up. 

'*  I  will  not  believe  it !  "  stormed  Mark  Horton, 
more  in  a  rage  than  ever.  He  turned  to  Nelson. 
"  You  took  that  money  away  and  then  thought  to 
come  back  for  more.  Or  perhaps  you  came  back 
to  see  Gertrude." 

*'  I  am  no  thief !  "  cried  Nelson.  "  I  never  stole 
in  my  life." 

"  You  are  a  thief,  and  this  girl  is  your  accom- 
plice. Stop,  did  you  not  go  past  the  house  this 
afternoon  ?  " 

'^  I  did,  but " 

**  And  you  saw  Gertrude  ?  " 

"  I  saw  this  young  lady,  but ^* 


Bz  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  As  I  suspected.     You  planned  this  thing." 

''Oh,  Uncle  Mark!  what  are  you  saying?'* 
sobbed  Gertrude.  Her  heart  was  so  full  she  could 
scarcely  speak.  She  had  always  treated  her  uncle 
with  every  consideration,  and  to  have  him  turn 
against  her  in  this  fashion  cut  her  to  the  quick. 

''  Gertrude,  my  eyes  are  open  at  last.  From 
to-night  you  leave  me!  " 

"  What,  going  to  throw  her  out  of  this  house — 
out  of  her  home !  "  ejaculated  Nelson.  "  Sir,  I 
don't  know  you,  but  I  think  you  must  be  off  in 
your  mind." 

"  I  am  not  so  crazy  as  you  imagine.  I  am  sick 
■ — nay,  I  have  one  foot  in  the  grave.  But  this 
shameless  girl  shall  no  longer  hoodwink  me.  As 
soon  as  daylight  comes  she  shall  leave  this  house, 
and  she  shall  never  set  foot  in  it  again." 

"  But,  sir " 

''  I  will  waste  no  further  words  on  you,  young 
man.  Out  you  go,  or  I  will  call  a  policeman  at 
once." 

''  Oh,  uncle,  don't  do  that !  "  burst  out  Ger- 
trude.    ''  I  will  go  away,  if  you  insist  upon  it." 

''  I  do  insist  upon  it.  Pack  your  things  at  once. 
If  it  were  not  night  I  would  insist  upon  your  leav- 
ing now." 

Gertrude  looked  at  him,  and  then  drew  herself 
up  with  an  effort= 


"'AT    LEAST    SIX    HUNDRED    DOLLARS    STOLEN,'    HE    MUTTERED." 
Nelson  the  Newsboy.  — P'-ig^  8l. 


GERTRUDE  LEAVES  HER  HOME.  ^l 

"  I  will  go  now,  I  will  not  wait,"  she  said. 
^^  But  if  ever  you  need  me " 

"  ril  not  send  for  you,"  finished  Mark  Horton 
quickly.  "  I  never  want  to  see  you  again."  He 
turned  to  our  hero.  "  Are  you  going,  or  must  I 
call  an  officer?  "  he  added  harshly. 

"  I  will  go,"  said  Nelson.  He  paused  as  if 
wishing  to  say  more,  then  leaped  through  the  win- 
dow and  disappeared  into  the  darkness  of  the 
alleyway. 

As  our  hero  left  the  library  by  the  window,  Ger- 
trude left  by  the  hall  door.  Slowly  she  mounted 
the  steps  to  her  own  room.  Once  inside,  she 
threw  herself  on  the  bed  in  a  passionate  fit  of 
weeping.  But  this  did  not  last  long.  Inside  of 
half  an  hour  she  was  packing  a  traveling  case  with 
such  things  as  she  absolutely  needed. 

''  I  will  take  nothing  else,"  she  told  herself. 
"  His  money  bought  them  and  they  shall  remain 
here." 

A_t  last  her  preparations  were  complete,  and  she 
stole  downstairs  with  her  traveling  case  in  her 
hand.  She  looked  into  the  library,  to  see  her 
uncle  sitting  in  a  heap  in  the  armchair. 

"  Good-by,  Uncle  Mark,"  she  said  sadly. 

''Go  away!"  he  returned  bitterly.  "Go 
away !  " 

He  would  say  no  more,  and  she  turned,  opened 


•4  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

the  door  to  the  street,  and  passed  outside.  He 
listened  as  she  hurried  down  the  steps  and  along 
the  silent  street.  When  he  could  no  longer  hear 
her  footsteps  he  sank  back  again  into  the  arm- 
chair. 

"Gone!"  he  muttered.  ''Gone,  and  I  drove 
her  away !  What  a  miserable  man  I  am !  What 
a  miserable  man !  "  And  then  he  threw  himself 
down  again.  He  remained  in  the  armchair  for 
the  rest  of  the  night,  weaker  than  ever,  and  tor- 
tured by  an  anguish  he  could  not  put  into  words. 


CHAPTER  XL 

AFLOAT    IN    NEW    YORK. 

Once  out  on  the  street  again,  Nelson  did  not 
know  which  way  to  turn  or  what  to  do.  He  was 
bewildered,  for  the  scene  between  Gertrude  and 
her  uncle  had  been  more  than  half  a  mystery  to 
him. 

"  He  suspects  her  of  stealing,  but  I  don't,"  he 
told  himself  bluntly.  ''  Such  a  girl,  with  such 
eyes,  would  never  steal.  He  wouldn't  think  so  if 
he  was  in  his  right  mind.  I  guess  his  sickness  has 
turned  his  brain."  And  in  the  latter  surmise  our 
hero  was  partly  correct. 

Slowly  he  walked  to  the  end  of  the  block,  then, 
struck  by  a  sudden  thought,  came  back.  H  the 
young  lady  did  really  come  out,  he  meant  to  see 
her  and  have  another  talk  with  her. 

The  newsboy  was  still  some  distance  from  the 
mansion  when,  on  looking  across  the  way,  he  saw 
the  door  of  the  house  in  which  Homer  Bulson 
lived  open,  and  a  second  later  beheld  Sam  Ftpptc 
come  out 

85 


86  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

"Gracious — Sam!"  he  cried  to  himself,  and 
lost  no  time  in  hiding  behind  a  convenient  stoop. 
Soon  Pepper  passed  by,  and  our  hero  saw  him 
continue  on  his  way  along  Fifth  Avenue  until 
Fifty-ninth  Street  was  reached. 

"  He's  going  home,"  thought  Nelson.  ''  I 
ought  to  get  down  there  before  him.  What  will 
he  say  if  he  finds  me  missing?  " 

He  was  now  more  perplexed  than  ever.  What 
had  Sam  Pepper  been  doing  in  the  house  in  which 
Homer  Bulson  lived?  Had  the  man  robbed  that 
place,  and  had  he  himself  made  a  mistake  in  re- 
gard to  the  Horton  mansion  ? 

''  It's  too  deep  for  me,"  he  mused.  "  Fll  never 
get  to  the  bottom  of  it.  But  that  young  lady — - 
hullo,  here  she  comes,  sure  enough !  " 

He  stepped  behind  the  stoop  again  and  waited. 
In  a  moment  Gertrude  passed  him.  Evidently 
the  darkness  and  the  strange  silence  frightened 
her.  When  Nelson  came  out  of  his  hiding  place 
she  started  back. 

"  Oh !  "  she  gasped.     "  Is  it  you  ?  " 

''  Yes,  miss.  I — I  v/as  wondering  if  you  would 
really  leave,"  he  answered. 

"  There  was  nothing  else  for  me  to  do." 

"  He  is  your  uncle?  " 

"  Yes.  He  is  Mark  Horton  and  I  am  Gertrude 
Horton,  his  dead  brother's  only  child." 


AFLOAT  IN  NEW   YORK.  87 

"  He  treated  you  mighty  bad  for  a  brother's 
child." 

"  My  father  was  poor  and  Uncle  Mark  has 
taken  care  of  me  for  years.  He  wanted  me  to 
marry  my  cousin,  Homer  Bulson,  and  it  made 
him  angry  when  I  refused." 

''  Homer  Bulson !  "  cried  Nelson.  ''  I  don't 
wonder  you  didn't  want  to  marry  him.'" 

"  Do  you  know  my  cousin?  " 

"  Fve  met  him.  He  tried  to  cheat  a  friend  of 
mine  out  of  a  sale  of  some  books.  He  acted  the 
sneak." 

"  It  seems  my  uncle's  heart  has  been  set  on  this 
marriage/'  went  on  Gertrude. 

"  But  that  didn't  give  him  the  right  to  call  you 
a  thief/'  put  in  our  hero  warmly. 

"  To  be  sure  it  did  not.  But — but — who  are 
you?" 

"  Vm  Nelson." 

"  You  said  that  before.  What  is  vour  real 
name?" 

At  this  Nelson  hung  his  head. 

*'  I  don't  know  what  m.y  real  name  is,  Miss  Ger- 
trude. They  all  call  me  Nelson  the  Newsboy.  I 
live  with  a  man  named  Pepper.  He  keeps  a 
Itinch-room  on  the  East  Side,  and  I  sell  papers  for 
a  living.  I  don't  know  where  I  came  from." 
It  is  too  bad.     But  you  are  better  off  than  I 


a 


Sa  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

am— you  have  a  home/'  she  added,  her  eyes  fill- 
ing again  with  tears. 

''  Don't  you  worry^  111  help  you  all  I  can/'  said 
Nelson  sympathetically.  "  But  about  this  affair 
of  the  safe — I  can't  make  head  or  tail  of  that/' 

"  Nor  can  I,  Nelson.  I  came  downstairs,  hav- 
ing heard  some  strange  noises.  But  everything 
seemed  to  be  all  right.  Then  I  looked  out  of  the 
window  and  saw  you." 

"  I  saw  a  man  go  into  the  alleyway,  back  of  the 
house/'  answered  our  hero  lamely.  ''  I'll  be  real 
truthful  with  you  and  tell  you  that  I  know  the 
man,  and  that  he  has  done  lots  of  good  things  for 
me.  Well,  I  thought  the  man  got  into  that 
library  window,  although  it  was  pretty  dark  and  I 
might  have  been  mistaken." 

*'  The  window  was  locked  when  I  went  to 
open  it." 

'*  You  are  certain  of  that  ?  " 

''  I  am." 

"  Then  I  must  have  made  a  mistake.'^  And 
our  hero  drew  a  sigh  of  relief.  Perhaps,  after  all, 
Sam  Pepper  was  innocent. 

"  One  thing  is  sure,  some  money  was  gone,  and 
we  found  those  gold  pieces  on  the  floor,"  went  on 
Gertrude.     "  Who  could  have  opened  the  safe?  " 

"  Who  knew  the  combination  beside  your 
uncle?'' 


AFLOAT  IN  NEW    YORK.  5f 

_  '*  Myself — he  told  me  last  month — when  he 
had  his  last  bad  spell." 

''  Nobody  else — that  cousin,  for  instance?  " 

*'  I  don't  believe  Mr.  Bulson  knew  it." 

'*  Then  that's  what  made  it  look  black  for  you. 
The  safe  wasn't  forced  open,  that's  sure.  Some- 
body opened  it  who  knew  the  combination." 

"  The  money  might  have  been  taken  some  time 
ago,"  said  Gertrude.  "  Anyway,  it  is  gone,  and 
you  and  I  are  supposed  to  be  the  thieves."  She 
smiled  bitterly.  '*  Flow  strange !  and  we  hardly 
know  each  other !  ' ' 

'*  And  I  don't  see  any  way  of  clearing  our- 
selves," said  the  newsboy,  with  equal  bitterness, 
"  But  let  that  drop.  What  are  you  going  to  do? 
Going  to  some  friend's  house?  " 

"  I  have  no  friends  here.  You  see,  we  came 
from  Philadelphia,  and  I  am  not  much  acquainted 
as  yet." 

"  Then  you'll  go  to  Philadelphia  ?  If  you  wish, 
I'll  carry  that  bag  and  see  you  to  the  train." 

"  No,  I'm  not  going  to  Philadelphia.  I  would 
rather  remain  in  New  York,  near  my  uncle.  He 
may  need  me  some  day." 

''  He's  a  hard-hearted  man !  "  burst  out  the 
newsboy.  "  I  don't  see  how  he  could  treat  you  so 
mean!  " 

*'  It  is  his  sickness  makes  him  so,  Nelson;  he 


90  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

was  never  so  before."  Gertrude  heaved  a  long 
sigh.  ''  I  must  say  I  really  do  not  know  what  to 
do." 

''  I  know  a  hotel  on  Third  Avenue,  but  it's  not 
a  very  nice  place." 

"  No,  I  don't  wish  to  go  there.  If  I  could 
think  of  some  friend " 

''  Did  your  uncle  send  you  away  without  any 
money?" 

''  I  took  only  the  clothing  I  needed,  nothing 
more." 

"  Then  I'll  give  you  what  I've  got,"  answered 
Nelson  promptly,  and  drew  out  what  little  money 
he  possessed. 

''  No;  I  won't  rob  you,  Nelson.  But  you  arc 
very,  very  kind." 

''  It  aint  any  robbery,"  he  answered.  "  Come, 
you  must  take  it."  And  he  forced  it  into  her 
hand.  *'  I  know  an  old  lady  who'll  take  you  in," 
he  continued  suddenly.  ''  Her  name  is  Mrs. 
Kennedy.  She's  only  a  fruit  and  candy  woman, 
but  she's  got  a  heart  as  big  as  a  balloon.  She's  ai 
nice,  neat  woman,  too." 

The  matter  was  talked  over  for  a  few  minutes, 
and  Gertrude  consented  to  go  to  the  two  rooms 
which  Mrs.  Kennedy  called  her  home. 

These  were  close  to  Third  Avenue,  and  late  as  it 
was,  they  boarded  a  train  and  rode  down.     The 


AFLOAT  IN  NEW   YORK.  9« 

building  was  dark,  and  Nelson  had  some  trouble 
in  rousing  the  old  woman. 

"  To  be  sure  I'll  take  the  lady  in,  Nelson,"  said 
Mrs.  Kennedy,  when  the  situation  was  partly  ex- 
plained.    "  Come  in,  miss,  and  welcome." 

Gertrude  was  glad  enough  to  enter  and  drop 
into  a  chair,  and  here  our  hero  left  her,  and 
at  once  hurried  down  to  the  lunch-room  with 
all  speed. 

Not  wishing  to  arouse  Sam  Pepper  if  he  was 
asleep,  he  went  around  to  the  rear  window,  opened 
that,  and  crawled  through. 

To  his  surprise  Pepper  was  not  there. 

"  I'm  lucky,  after  all,"  he  thought,  and  un- 
dressed with  all  speed.  Hardly  had  he  crawled 
into  bed  when  Pepper  came  in.  He  lit  the  gas 
and  looked  at  our  hero,  but  Nelson  snored  and 
pretended  to  be  fast  asleep.  Sam  appeared  re- 
lieved at  this,  and  soon  retired.  His  bag,  which 
he  had  brought  with  him,  he  placed  under  his  bed, 
in  a  comer  next  to  the  wall. 

The  newsboy  could  not  sleep,  and  from  the  time 
he  lay  down  until  daylight  appeared  he  turned  and 
tossed  on  his  cot,  reviewing  in  a  hundred  ways  all 
that  had  occurred.  But  he  could  reach  no  satis- 
factory conclusion.  The  one  thing,  however, 
which  remained  fixed  in  his  mind  was  that  Ger- 
trude Horton  was  how  homeless,  and  he  felt  that 


92  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

he  must,  in  some  measure  at  least,  look  out  for 
her. 

"  I  don't  suppose  I  can  do  much/'  he  thought 
dismally.  *'  But  what  I  can  do  I  will,  that's  cer- 
tain." 

Long  before  Sam  Pepper  was  stirring  Nelson 
was  up  and  dressed.  As  he  was  going  out  Pepper 
roused  up. 

''  Where  are  you  bound  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Going  to  sell  papers." 

"  You're  starting  early  to-day." 

''  I've  got  to  hustle,  if  I  want  to  make  any 
money."  And  so  speaking,  Nelson  left  the 
place. 

He  was  soon  down  at  **  Newspaper  Row,"  as  it 
is  commonly  called,  that  part  of  Park  Row^  and 
Nassau  Street  where  are  congregated  the  offices 
of  nearly  all  of  the  metropolitan  dailies.  He  had 
not  a  cent  in  his  pocket,  but  this  did  not  bother 
him.  He  soon  found  Paul  Randall,  who  was 
being  shoved  right  and  left  in  the  big  crowd  of 
boys  who  all  wanted  to  gt^.  papers  at  once. 

"  What  papers  do  you  want,  Paul  ?  "  he  asked. 

The  little  newsboy  told  him,  and  Nelson  said  he 
would  get  them  for  him. 

"  And  I'd  like  to  borrow  a  dollar,  Paul,"  he 
went  on.     ''  I  had  to  give  up  every  cent  I  had." 

"  That's  too  bad,  Nelson,"  replied  Paul.     "  I 


AFLOAT  IN  NEW    YORK.  93 

can't  loan  you  a  dollar.  All  I've  got  extra  is 
sixty-five  cents.     You  can  have  that." 

"  Then  I'll  make  that  do,"  said  our  hero. 

He  took  all  of  Paul's  money  and  started  into 
the  crowd,  to  get  papers  for  his  friend  and  himself. 

He  was  struggling  to  get  to  the  front  when,  on 
chancing  to  look  to  one  side,  he  caught  sight  of 
Billy  Damley,  the  newsboy  bully  who  had  robbed 
him  of  the  fiwt  dollars. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

NELSON     RECOVERS     SOME     MONEY. 

"  Billy  Darnley  !  "  gasped  our  hero,  in  aston- 
ishment. 

The  bully  saw  Nelson  and  instantly  ducked  his 
head.  He,  too,  was  after  newspapers,  but  now 
thought  it  best  to  quit  the  scene. 

''  I  didn't  t'ink  he'd  be  here  so  early,"  he  mut- 
tered, and  pushed  to  the  rear  of  the  crowd.  Once 
in  the  open,  he  took  to  his  heels  and  dashed  down 
Frankfort  Street  in  the  direction  of  the  Brooklyn 
Bridge  arches. 

But  Nelson  was  not  to  be  "  lost  "  so  readily,  and 
he  was  out  of  the  crowd  almost  as  soon  as  the 
bully. 

''  I'm  after  Billy  Darnley!  "  he  shouted  to  Paul. 
"  Come  on !  " 

There  now  ensued  a  race  which  was  highly  ex- 
citing, even  if  not  of  long  duration.  Darnley  was 
swift  of  foot,  and  the  fear  of  what  might  follow 
lent  speed  to  his  flying  feet.  But  Nelson  was  also 
a  good  runner. 

At  the  comer  of  Rose  Street  were  a  number  of 

94 


NELSON  RECOVERS  SOME  MONEY.  9S 

heavy  trucks.  Darnley  managed  to  pass  these, 
but  it  took  time.  When  our  hero  came  up,  the 
trucks  blocked  the  street  completely. 

In  and  out  Nelson  dodged  among  the  trucks, 
between  the  wheels  and  under  the  very  hoofs  of 
the  heavy  horses.  In  a  twinkle  he  was  clear  of 
the  mass  and  again  making  after  Darnley,  who 
was  now  flying  toward  Vandewater  Street. 

At  this  point  there  is  a  large  archway  under  the 
approach  to  the  Brooklyn  Bridge,  and  toward  this 
archway  the  bully  directed  his  footsteps.  But 
Nelson  was  now  close  at  hand,  and  underneath 
the  archway  he  succeeded  in  reaching  the  big 
newsboy,  catching  him  firmly  by  the  arm. 

''  Lemme  go !  "  growled  Billy  Darnley. 
**  Lemme  go,  Nelse,  or  I'll  hammer  yer  good." 

''  Maybe  I'll  do  the  hammering,"  retorted  Nel- 
son.    ''  Where's  my  five  dollars  ?  " 

''  I  aint  got  no  money  of  yours." 

"  You  have,  and  I  want  you  to  hand  it  over." 

''  Aint  got  it,  I  say.     Lemme  go !  " 

Instead  of  complying  our  hero  grasped  the  bully 
by  the  throat  and  ran  him  up  against  the  stone- 
work of  the  arch. 

"  I  want  my  money,"  he  said  sternly.  "  If  you 
don't  give  it  to  me " 

"  Let  up — yer — yer  chokin'  me !  "  gasped  Billy 
Darnley. 


fo  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  Will  you  give  me  the  money  ?  " 

"  No." 

The  bully  struggled  fiercely,  and  so  did  Nelson, 
Down  went  both  on  the  pavement  and  rolled  over 
and  over.  But  our  hero's  blood  was  up,  and  he 
put  forth  every  ounce  of  strength  he  possessed. 
At  last  he  had  Darnley  flat  on  his  back,  and  then 
he  sat  astride  of  the  bully. 

''Now  will  you  give  up?"  he  panted.  "Or 
must  I  hammer  you  some  more?  " 

'*  Oh,  Nelson !  have  you  got  him?  "  asked  Paul, 
running  up. 

*'  Yes,  and  he's  got  to  give  me  my  money." 

"  A  fight !  a  fight !  "  cried  some  of  the  boys  who 
began  to  collect. 

"  This  aint  a  fight,"  said  Nelson  loudly. 
"  He's  a  thief,  and  stole  five  dollars  from  me. 
He's  got  to  give  it  up." 

He  caught  Darnley  by  the  throat  again,  and 
now  the  bully  was  only  too  glad  to  give  in. 

*'  Let — let  up !  "  he  gasped.     "  Let  up!  " 

"  Will  you  give  me  my  money  ?  " , 

"  I've  onlv  o^ot  two  dollars  and  ten  cents." 

"  Hand  it  over." 

"Let  me  up  first." 

"  Not  much !  " 

With  something  like  a  groan  Darnley  brought 
out  the  money  and  passed  it  over. 


NELSON  RECOVERS  SOME  MONEY.  97 

*'  Now  I'm  going  to  search  you,"  went  on  Nel- 
son, in  as  determined  a  voice  as  ever. 

*'  No,  no!  "  pleaded  Darnley  in  alarm.  He  did 
not  like  the  crowd  that  was  gathering. 

**  Yes,  search  him,  Nelse,"  said  a  boy  named 
Marks, 

'*  That's  right,  search  him,"  put  in  another 
newsboy,  named  Wilson.  "'  I  think  he  stole 
something  from  me  last  wxek." 

In  spite  of  his  protestations  Billy  Darnley's 
pockets  were  turned  inside  out. 

There  were  brought  to  light  another  dollar, 
which  our  hero  also  pocketed,  a  pearl-handled 
pocket-knife,  a  silver  badge,  and  half  a  dozen 
other  articles. 

"My  knife!"  shouted  Nat  Marks.  "Boys, 
you  all  know  it." 

"  So  it  is,  Nat,"  said  Frank  Wilson.  "  x\nd 
this  is  my  badge — the  one  I  won  in  the  new^sboys' 
competition  last  month." 

The  boys  took  the  things,  and  then  gathered 
around  Billy  Darnley  with  clenched  fists.  Nel- 
son slipped  outside  of  the  crowd,  and  Paul  went 
with  him. 

In  vain  Billy  Darnley  tried  to  clear  himself  of 
the  other  lads.  He  struck  one  boy  down,  but  the 
others  pounced  upon  him  front  and  rear,  and  soon 
had  him  again  on  his  back.     It  looked  like  a  foot- 


98  NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY. 

ball  scrimmage,  but  the  ball  in  this  case  seemed  to 
be  the  bully's  head.  For  ten  minutes  the  tussle 
went  oh,  and  when  at  last  the  cry  of  "  Cop !  cop ! 
run  for  it !  "  arose,  Darnley  found  himself  with  his 
nose  bleeding,  two  teeth  loose,  and  his  left  eye  all 
but  closed.  Moreover,  his  coat  was  torn  to 
shreds. 

"  What  is  the  meaning  of  this?  "  demanded  the 
poHceman. 

''  They  all  piled  on  top  of  me!  "  whined  Darn- 
ley,  looking  the  picture  of  misery. 

^'  He's  a  thief !  "  exclaimed  one  of  the  other 
boys,  but  from  a  safe  distance.  "  He  stole  some- 
thing from  three  of  the  boys,  he  did.  He  didn't 
git  nuthin'  but  what  was  comin'  to  him,  officer." 

"  That's  right;  he  ought  to  be  locked  up,"  put 
in  another  boy,  also  from  a  safe  distance. 

"  Begone  with  you !  "  said  the  policeman 
sternly,  and  gave  Darnley  a  shove.  "  If  I  see  any 
more  fighting  I'll  run  you  all  in,"  and  he  walked 
away,  twirling  his  club  as  he  did  so. 

"Oh,  me  eye!"  groaned  Darnley,  and  limped 
away,  a  sadder  if  not  a  wiser  youth.  It  was  many 
a  day  before  he  dared  to  show  himself  in  News- 
paper Row  again. 

'*  Well,  I  got  back  three  dollars  and  ten  cents," 
remarked  Nelson,  as  he  and  Paul  walked  up 
Frankfort  Street,  *'  so  I  won't  need  your  loan. 


NELSON  RECOVERS  SOME   MONEY.  99 

But,  just  the  same,  I  am  much  obliged."  And  he 
passed  over  the  money. 

"  I  wish  you  had  gotten  it  all,  Nelson,"  said 
Paul  earnestly.  "  Oh,  but  didn't  they  just  pitch 
into  Billy !     And  it  served  him  right,  too." 

"  Yes,  I  showed  him  up  in  his  true  colors,"  re- 
turned our  hero. 

He  soon  had  the  papers  he  and  Paul  wanted, 
and  then  the  pair  separated,  and  our  hero  hurried 
over  to  his  old  stand  on  Broadway. 

His  clothing  had  suffered  considerably  from 
the  encounter  with  the  bully  and,  though  he 
brushed  himself  off  as  best  he  could,  he  felt  that 
he  made  far  from  a  handsome  appearance. 

"  I  must  look  better  than  this  before  I  call  on 
Miss  Horton,"  he  mused.  ''  If  I  don't,  she'll  take 
me  for  a  regular  tramp." 

He  wondered  if  there  would  be  anything  in  the 
newspapers  about  the  robbery  in  Fifth  Avenue, 
and  snatched  a  few  moments  to  scan  several 
sheets.     But  not  a  word  appeared. 

''  I  guess  they  are  too  high-toned  to  let  it  get 
into  print,"  he  reasoned.  "  Well,  it's  a  good 
thing.  I  guess  it  would  almost  kill  Miss  Ger- 
trude to  se^  it  in  the  papers." 

When  Nelson  got  back  to  the  lunch-room  he 
found  business  was  poor,  and  he  expected  to  see 
Sam  Pepper  ill-humored  in  consequence.     On  the 


lOO  NELSON    THE  NEWSBOY. 

contrary,  however.  Pepper  was  all  smiles,  and 
even  hummed  a  tune  to  himself  as  he  waited  on 
his  customers. 

''  Something  has  happened  to  tickle  him," 
thought  the  boy.  "  Or  else  he's  got  a  new  plan 
on  hand." 

"How  is  the  sick  friend — any  better?"  he 
asked  Pepper. 

''  Much  better,  Nelson.  And  what  do  you 
think  ?  He's  loaned  me  money  to  turn  this  place 
into  a  first-class  cafe.  Don't  you  think  that  will 
pay  better  than  a  common  lunch-room?  " 

''  I  don't  know.  I'd  rather  be  in  the  lunch 
business  than  running  a  saloon." 

"  I  wouldn't.  I  want  to  make  money,"  re- 
sponded Pepper. 

''  What  are  you  going  to  do?  " 

"  Rip  out  that  old  show  window  and  put  in  a 
new  and  elegant  glass  front,  and  put  in  a  new  bar 
and  buffet.  It  will  be  as  fine  as  anything  around 
here  when  it's  finished." 

''  I  wish  I  had  a  friend  to  loan  me  money." 

"  What  would  you  do  with  it  ?  " 

"  I'd  buy  out  a  good  news  stand.  There's 
money  in  that." 

"  So  there  is."  Sam  Pej^per  mused  for  a  mo- 
ment. "  Maybe  my  friend  will  advance  enough 
for  that,  too." 


NELSON  RECOVERS  SOME  MONEY.  loi 

"  Thank  you,  but  you  needn't  bother  him,"  said 
Nelson  coldly. 

"  And  why  not,  if  I  can  get  the  rocks?  " 

"  I'd  rather  get  the  money  myself." 

''  Won't  the  money  be  good  enough  ?  "  de- 
manded Pepper,  his  face  darkening. 

*'  I'd  rather  know  where  it  came  from,"  re- 
turned the  boy. 

The  two  were  in  the  kitchen  at  the  time,  and 
Sam  Pepper  had  a  frying  pan  in  his  hand. 

**  See  here,  Nelson,  Fl!  whack  you  over  the 
head  with  this,  if  you  talk  like  that !  "  exclaimed 
the  man,  flying  into  a  rage. 

"  You  w^on't  whack  me  more  than  once,  Sam 
Pepper." 

"Won't  I?" 

''  No,  you  won't." 

"  Who  is  master  around  here,  I'd  like  to 
know?" 

''  You  are,  but  I'm  not  your  slave." 

**  You  talk  as  if  you  knew  something,"  went  on 
Pepper,  growing  suddenly  suspicious. 

''  Perhaps  I  do  know  something,"  replied  the 
newsboy,  and  then  hurried  into  the  dining  room 
to  wait  on  a  customer  who  had  just  entered. 

"  I'll  have  it  out  wath  you  later,"  muttered  Pep- 
per savagely.  ''  If  you  know  too  much,  I'll  find 
a  way  to  keep  your  mouth  closed." 


CHAPTER   XIIL 

A    QUESTION    OF    BUSINESS. 

Sam  Pepper  got  no  chance  to  talk  to  Nelson 
further  that  day.  As  soon  as  the  noon  trade  was 
over,  our  hero  hurried  off  to  sell  afternoon  papers. 
This  time  he  went  up  the  Bowery,  to  where  Mrs. 
Kennedy  kept  her  fruit-and-candy  stand.  It  was 
a  small  stand,  and  the  entire  stock  was  not  worth 
over  ten  dollars,  but  the  old  woman  made  enough 
to  keep  the  wolf  from  the  door,  and  she  was 
content. 

''  I  was  after  thinking  you'd  come,"  she  said, 
smiling  broadly.  "  I  knew  you'd  want  to  know 
about  the  young  lady." 

"How  is  she?" 

''  I  left  her  this  morning,  sorrowful  enough,  I 
can  tell  ye  that.  Nelson.  She  don't  know  how  to 
turn.  She  thinks  she  might  take  in  sewing,  or 
something  like  that,  but,  bless  ye!  how  much 
would  she  make  at  that?  Why,  thim  Jews  that 
work  night  and  day  hardly  make  enough  to  keq> 
'em  from  starving !  " 

"  Yes,  I  know  it,  and  it's  a  shame,"  said  the 


A    QUESTION  OF  BUSINESS.  lOJ 

boy.  "  They  get  about  five  cents  for  a  pair  of 
pants  and  ten  cents  for  a  coat,  and  some  of  'em 
make  shirts  for  three  and  four  cents  apiece.  I 
don't  see  how  they  stand  it.  No,  she  wouldn't 
earn  anything  at  that." 

"  I  was  a-telHng  her  of  Gladys  Summers,  who 
sells  flowers  up  on  Fourteenth  Street  and  at  the 
theater  doors,  but  she  said  she  didn't  want  to  go 
out  on  the  street.  She's  afraid  some  of  her 
friends  would  see  her,  I  suppose/' 

"  She  hasn't  any  friends^ — 'cepting  you  and  me, 
Mrs.  Kennedy.     We've  got  to  do  for  her." 

"It's  little  I  can  offer,  Nelson;  ye  know  that 
well  enough.  She  can  stay  under  my  roof,  but  to 
board  her— — " 

"  I'll  pay  her  board,  until  she  finds  something 
to  do.  I'll  give  you  three  dollars  a  week  for 
keeping  her." 

"  Will  ye  now  ?  Nelson,  you're  more  than 
kind-hearted.  But  where  will  ye  be  after  getting 
the  money?  " 

"  I'll  earn  it,"  he  answered  resolutely.  "  I 
earn  a  dollar  and  over  a  day  now,  and  I  know  I 
can  make  it  more,  if  I  try  real  hard." 

He  soon  left  the  fruit-and-candy  stand  and 
started  in  to  sell  papers.  He  felt  that  he  had  a 
new  responsibility  on  his  shoulders,  and  he  deter- 
mined to  do  his  best.     Soon  his  efforts  l^egan  to 


104  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

tell,  and  by  five  o'clock  he  was  sold  out,  and  the 
day's  earnings  amounted  to  a  dollar  and  thirty- 
two  cents. 

"  Half  for  Miss  Horton  and  half  for  myself/' 
he  murmured.  ^'  That's  the  way  it's  got  to  be, 
after  this." 

He  was  soon  on  his  way  to  the  tenement  house 
in  which  Mrs.  Kennedy's  rooms  were  located. 
Ascending  two  flights  of  stairs,  he  knocked  on 
one  of  the  doors. 

''  Who  is  it?  "  came  from  Gertrude  Horton. 

"  It's  Nelson." 

**  Oh !  "     And  instantly  the  door  was  unlocked. 

A  glance  at  the  girl's  face  told  the  boy  that  she 
had  been  crying.  More  than  this  he  saw  she  was 
far  from  well,  and  the  hand  she  gave  him  was  as 
hot  as  fire. 

"Oh,  Miss  Horton,  you're  sick!"  he  ex- 
claimed.    "  What's  the  matter  ?  " 

"  I  have  a  severe  headache,"  she  answered.  "  I 
think  it  will  pass  away  soon." 

She  sank  down  on  a  dilapidated  lounge,  and  he 
took  a  kitchen  chair.  He  saw  that  she  trembled 
from  head  to  foot,  and  that  she  had  been  worry- 
ing ever  since  he  had  left  her. 

"  You  mustn't  worry  too  much,"  he  said,  as 
kindly  as  he  could.  "  Mrs.  Kennedy  says  you  can 
stay  here  as  long  as  you  feel  like  it." 


A    QUESTION  OF  BUSINESS.  105 

*'  But  she  is  poor,  Nelson,  and  I — I  haven't  any 
money,  excepting  what  you  gave  me,  and  you 
must  take  that  back — you  need  it." 

'*  No,  I  don't  need  it.  Miss  Gertrude.  See,  I've 
got  a  lot  of  money  now.  I  collared  that  thief  and 
made  him  give  up  what  he  had  left,  over  three  dol- 
lars— and  I've  earned  the  rest  selling  papers. 
That's  why  I  didn't  come  before.  I've  fixed  it  up 
with  Mrs.  Kennedy,  and  you  can  stay  just  as  long- 
as  you  please.'' 

"And  you  are  going  to  pay  her?"  cried  the 
girl  warmly.  *'  Oh,  Nelson !  you  are  indeed 
good-hearted.     But,  no;  I  must  support  myself." 

''  Well,  you  needn't  hurry  about  it.  I  can  earn 
enough  for  both  of  us  just  now — and  that's  what 
I  am  going  to  do.  Why  shouldn't  I  ?  It  was 
my  fault  that  your  uncle  put  you  out." 

''  No,  Nelson ;  the  fault,  if  it  was  a  fault,  was 
my  own.  The  matter  was  of  long  standing. 
Homer  Bulson  had  wished  to  marry  me  for  a  long 
time,  but  I  have  constantly  refused  him.  Now 
he  has  gotten  my  uncle  to  side  with  him.  They 
expect  to  bring  me  to  terms,  I  suppose.  More 
than  likely  my  uncle  thought  I  would  come  back 
to-day,  to  do  as  he  wishes." 

*'  I  wouldn't  go  back." 

*'  I  shall  not.  I  have  made  up  my  mind  fully. 
I  will  support  myself,  and  Homer  Bulson  can  have 


Io6  NELSON    THE  NEWSBOY. 

Uncle  Mark's  whole  estate,  if  he  wishes  it 
Surely,  in  such  a  big  city  as  this  there  is  something 
I  can  do." 

"  I  wouldn't  go  at  sewing — it  don't  pay.", 

"  What  does  pay — that  I  can  do?  " 

"  You  might  gti.  a.  position  in  a  store.  Or 
maybe  you  know  how  to  play  the  piano  ?  "  went  on 
our  hero  suddenly. 

"  I  do  know  how  to  play.  I  took  instructions 
for  several  years,  and  have  played  at  private  con- 
certs, in  Philadelphia." 

"  Then  you  can  give  piano  lessons." 

*'  But  where  can  I  get  pupils?  " 

"  We'll  advertise  in  the  papers,"  went  on  the 
newsboy,  with  some  importance.  "  I  know  an 
advertising  man  down  on  the  Row.  He  says  any- 
body can  do  business  by  advertising.  I'll  ask  him 
about  it.  Of  course  you'll  want  to  give  lessons 
at  folks'  houses — being  as  you  haven't  a  piano  of 
your  own." 

"  Yes,"  answered  Grertrude,  and  her  face  bright- 
ened greatly.  "  I  could  do  that,  and  I  would  go 
cheaply  first,  to  get  a  start." 

"  Do  you  want  to  put  your  name  in  the  adver- 
tisement?" 

"  No,  have  the  letters  sent  to  the  newspapo* 
offices,  and  sign  the  advertisement "  Ger- 
trude paused  in  thought. 


A    QUESTIOX   OF  BUSINESS.  107 

"  Weber,"  finished  Nelson.  "  That's  the  name 
of  a  swell  piano,  isn't  it  ?  " 

''  It  might  be  too  grand  for  the  folks  we  wish 
to  reach,"  said  Gertrude.     ''  Sign  it  '  Earnest.'  " 
'*  And  how  much  will  the  lessons  be?  " 
"  I  ought  to  get  at  least  fifty  cents." 
"  Then  I'll  tell  the  advertising  man  that.     Oh, 
he's  a  dandy  to  write  the  ads  up — makes  'em  look 
like  regular  bargains!''  added  the  boy  enthusi- 
astically. 

Nelson  remained  at  the  rooms  a  while  longer, 
and  then  hurried  to  Sam  Pepper's  place.  To  his 
surprise  Pepper  had  locked  up,  and  on  the  win- 
dow was  the  sign : 

"  Closed  for  repairs.  Will  open  as  a  first-class 
cafe  in  about  two  weeks.'^ 

"  He  hasn't  lost  any  time  in  going  ahead,*' 
thought  our  hero.     **  I  wonder  where  he  is  ?  " 

'*  Sam's  out  of  town,"  called  out  a  bootblack 
who  had  some  chairs  close  by.  ''  Told  me  to  give 
you  this."  And  he  passed  over  an  envelope,  con- 
taining a  sheet  of  paper  and  the  store  key.  On 
the  sheet  was  written : 

"  Am  going  away  for  two  or  three  days  on 
business.  A  man  will  be  here  at  ten  o'clock  to- 
morrow morning  to  measure  the  place  for  ne\f 


loS  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

fixtures.  You  stay  around  while  he  is  here. 
Then  you  keep  the  place  locked  up  until  I  get 
back." 

''  Gone  away  for  two  or  three  days,"  thought 
Nelson.     "  I  wonder  what  he  is  up  to  now  ?  " 

He  went  inside,  and  saw  at  once  that  many  of 
the  old  fixtures  had  been  removed,  and  that  the 
little  kitchen  in  the  rear  had  been  turned  almost 
inside  out.  The  living  apartment,  however,  was 
as  it  had  been,  excepting  that  Sam  Pepper  had 
used  it  for  packing  purposes,  and  the  floor  was 
strewn  with  bits  of  paper  and  some  excelsior. 

''  If  I'm  to  stay  here,  I  might  as  well  clean  up," 
thought  our  hero,  and  set  to  work  with  a  broom. 
"  And  then  I'll  take  an  hour  off  and  clean  and 
mend  my  clothes." 

In  cleaning  up  Nelson  came  across  several 
letters,  which  were  old  and  mussed.  Whether 
Sam  Pepper  had  thought  to  throw  them  away  or 
not,  he  did  not  know.  To  make  sure,  he  picked 
the  letters  up  and  looked  them  over. 

''  Hullo !  "  he  cried.  "  Here's  more  of  a 
mystery." 

The  letters  were  addressed  to  Pepperill  Samp- 
son and  were  signed  Mark  Horton.  The  ma- 
jority of  them  concerned  some  orders  for  dry 
g-oods  to  be  shipped  to  various  Western  cities,  but 


A    QUESTION  OF  BUSINESS,  109 

tkere  was  one  which  was  not  of  that  nature.     This 
ran  in  part  as  follows : 

"  I  have  watched  your  doings  closely  for  three 
weeks,  and  I  am  now  satisfied  that  you  are  no 
longer  working  for  my  interest,  but  in  the  interest 
of  rival  concerns.  More  than  that,  I  find  that 
you  are  putting  down  sums  to  your  expense  ac- 
count which  do  not  belong  there.  The  books  for 
the  past  month  show  that  3^ou  are  behind  over  a 
hundred  and  fifty  dollars.  At  this  rate  I  cannot 
help  but  wonder  how  far  behind  you  must  be  on 
the  year  and  two  months  you  have  been  with  our 
house. 

''  You  can  consider  yourself  discharged  from 
this  date.  Our  Mr.  Smith  will  come  on  imme- 
diately and  take  charge  of  your  samples.  Should 
you  attempt  to  make  any  trouble  for  him  or  for 
us,  I  will  immediately  take  steps  to  prosecute  you. 
You  need  never  apply  to  our  house  for  a  recom,- 
mendation,  for  it  will  not  be  a  satisfactory 
one." 

The  letter  was  dated  twelve  years  back,  and  had 
been  sent  to  Pepperill  Sampson  while  he  was  stop- 
ping in  Cleveland.  Nelson  read  the  communica- 
tion twice  before  he  put  it  away. 

Who   was    Pepperill    Sampson?      The   name 


fio  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

sounded  as  if  it  might  belong  to  Sam  Pepper. 
Were  the  two  one  and  the  same  person  ? 

"  They  must  be  the  same,"  thought  Nelson. 
"  Sam  was  once  a  commercial  traveler  after  he 
gave  up  the  sea,  and  Fve  heard  him  speak  of 
Cleveland  and  other  Western  towns.  But  to 
think  he  once  worked  for  Mark  Horton !  "  He 
scratched  his  head  reflectively.  *'  Let  me  see, 
what  did  Sam  say  about  the  man  he  wanted  me  to 
rob?  That  he  had  helped  the  man  who  had  shot 
my  father.  Is  there  really  something  in  this? 
And  if  there  is,  what  can  Mark  Horton  know 
about  the  past  ?  " 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

BULSON    RECEIVES    A    SETBACK. 

The  mystery  was  too  much  for  Nelson,  and  at 
last  he  put  the  letters  on  a  shelf  and  finished  the 
cleaning.  Then  he  sat  down  to  mend  his  cloth- 
ing, and  never  did  a  seamstress  work  more  faith- 
fully than  did  this  newsboy.  The  garments 
mended,  he  brushed  them  carefully. 

"  There,  they  look  a  little  better,  anyway,"  he 
told  himself.  ''  And  sooner  or  later  I'll  have  a 
new  suit." 

Having  finished  his  toilet,  he  walked  down  to 
Newspaper  Row.  The  tall  buildings  were  now 
a  blaze  of  lights,  and  many  men  of  business  were 
departing  for  their  homes.  But  the  newsboy 
found  his  friend  in  his  office,  a  little  box  of  a  place 
on  an  upper  floor  of  the  World  building. 

The  advertising  man  had  always  taken  an  in- 
terest in  our  hero,  and  he  readil}^  consented  to 
transact  the  business  gratis.  The  advertisements 
were  written  out  to  the  boy's  satisfaction,  and  Nel- 
son paid  two  dollars  to  have  them  inserted  in  sev- 
eral papers  the  next  day  and  that  following. 

"  If  the  young  lady  is  a  good  teacher,  I  might 


112  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

get  her  to  give  my  little  girl  lessons/'  said  Mn 
Lamson,  as  Nelson  was  leaving. 

"  I  know  she's  all  right,  sir,"  answered  the  boy. 
*'  Just  give  her  a  trial  and  see.  She's  a  real  lady, 
too,  even  if  she  is  down  on  her  luck." 

"  Then  let  her  call  on  my  wife  to-morrow 
morning.  I'll  speak  to  my  wife  about  it  to- 
night." 

''  I  will,  sir,  and  thank  you  very  much,  Mr. 
Lamson."  And  our  hero  went  off,  greatly 
pleased.  Late  as  it  was,  he  walked  up  to  Mrs. 
Kennedy's  rooms  again.  This  time  the  old  Irish- 
woman herself  let  him  in. 

'*  Sure  and  it's  Nelson,"  she  said. 

''  I've  got  good  news.  Miss  Gertrude,"  he  said, 
on  entering.  "  I  put  the  advertisements  in  the 
papers  through  Mr.  Lamson,  and  he  told  me  that 
you  might  call  on  his  wife  to-morrow  morning 
about  giving  his  little  girl  lessons." 

''  Hear  that  now !  "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Kennedy 
proudly.  "  Sure,  and  it  takes  Nelson  to  do 
things,  so  it  does!     It  meself  wishes  I  had  such 

a  by 

*'  I  am  very  thankful,"  said  the  girl.  "  Have 
you  the  address  ?  " 

"  Yes,  here  it  is,  on  the  back  of  his  business 
card.  I  know  you'll  like  the  place,  and  maybe 
they  can  put  you  in  the  way  of  other  places.'' 


BULSON  RECEIVES  A    SETBACK.  113 

*'  Av  course,"  said  Mrs.  Kennedy.  '  Before  I 
had  rheumatism  I  wint  out  washing,  and  wan 
place  always  brought  me  another,  from  some  rila- 
tive  or  friend  of  the  family." 

''  I  will  go  directly  after  breakfast,"  said  Ger- 
trude. "  And  I  hope  I  shall  prove  satisfac- 
tory." 

Knowing  the  girl  must  be  tired,  Nelson  did  not 
stay  long,  and  as  soon  as  he  had  departed  Mrs. 
Kennedy  made  Gertrude  retire.  Happily  for  the 
girl  her  headache  was  now  much  better,  and  she 
slept  soundly. 

In  the  morning  she  helped  Mrs.  Kennedy  pre- 
pare their  frugal  repast.  As  the  old  Irishwoman 
had  said,  she  was  troubled  with  rheumatism,  and 
could  not  get  around  very  well.  So  Gertrude  in- 
sisted upon  clearing  the  table  and  washing  the 
dishes. 

"  But,  sure,  and  a  lady  like  you  aint  used  to  this 
work,"  remonstrated  Mrs.  Kennedy. 

"  I  mean  to  get  used  to  it,"  answered  Gertrude. 
''  I  mean  to  fight  my  w;ay  through  and  put  up  with 
what  comes." 

Mr.  Lamson's  home  was  over  a  mile  away,  but 
not  wishing  to  spend  the  carfare  Gertrude  walked 
the  distance. 

She  was  expected,  and  found  Mrs.  Lamson  a 
nice  lady,  who  occupied  a  flat  of  half  a  dozen 


114  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

rooms  on  a  quiet  and  respectable  side  street.  She 
played  several  selections,  two  from  sight,  which 
the  lady  of  the  house  produced. 

''  That  is  very  good  indeed,  Miss  Horton/'  said 
Mrs.  Lamson.  "  You  read  music  well.  Little 
Ruth  can  begin  at  once,  and  you  can  give  her  a 
lesson  once  a  week.  Ruth,  this  is  Miss  Horton, 
your  new  music-teacher." 

A  girl  of  nine  came  shyly  forward  and  shook 
hands.  Soon  Gertrude  was  giving  her  first  les- 
son in  music.  It  was  rather  long,  but  Ruth  did 
not  mind  it.  Then  Mrs.  Lamson  paid  the  fifty 
cents,  and  Gertrude  went  away. 

''  She's  awfully  nice,"  said  Ruth  to  her 
mamma.     "  I  know  I  shall  like  her." 

''  She  is  certainly  a  lady,"  was  Mrs.  Lamson's 
comment.  ''It  is  easy  to  see  that  by  her  breed- 
ing." 

A  new  look  shone  in  Gertrude's  eyes  as  she 
hurried  down  the  street.  In  her  pocket  was  the 
first  money  she  had  ever  earned  in  her  life.  She 
felt  a  spirit  of  independence  that  was  as  delight- 
ful as  it  was  novel. 

She  had  already  seen  her  advertisements  in  two 
of  the  papers,  and  she  trusted  they  would  bring 
her  enough  pupils  to  fill  her  time.  She  felt  that 
she  could  easily  give  five  or  six  lessons  a  day.  If 
she  could  get  ten  or  twelve  pupils,  that  would 


BULSON  RECEIVES  A    SETBACK.  115 

mean  five  or  six  dollars  per  week,  and  if  she  could 
get  twenty  pupils  it  would  mean  ten  dollars. 

"  I  wish  I  could  get  the  twenty.  Then  I  could 
help  Nelson.  He  is  so  very  kind,  I  w^ould  like  to 
do  something  in  return  for  him,"  was  her  thought. 

The  weather  was  so  pleasant  she  decided  to  take 
a  littlie  walk.  She  did  not  know  much  about  the 
lower  portion  of  the  city,  and  walked  westward 
until  she  reached  Broadway,  not  far  from  where 
our  hero  was  in  the  habit  of  selling  morning 
papers. 

Gertrude  was  looking  into  the  show  window  of 
a  store,  admiring  some  pretty  pictures,  when  she 
felt  a  tap  on  her  shoulder,  and  turning,  found  her- 
self face  to  face  with  Homer  Bulson. 

"  Gertrude !  "  exclaimed  the  young  man,  "  I 
have  been  looking  high  and  low  for  you !  Where 
have  you  been  keeping  yourself  ?  " 

"  That  is  my  business,  Mr.  Bulson,"  she  an- 
swered stiffly. 

''  Why,  Gertrude,  you  are  not  going  to  be  angry 
at  me,  are  you  ?  " 

''Why  shouldn't  I  be  angry?  Haven't  you 
made  enough  trouble  for  me?  " 

*'  I  haven't  made  any  trouble — you  made  that 
yourself/'  he  answered,  somewhat  ruffled  by  her 
tone. 

"  I  do  not  think  so." 


Ii6  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

''  Uncle  Mark  is  very  much  upset  aver  your 
disappearance." 

"  Does  he  wish  me  to  come  back?  "  she  ques- 
tioned eagerly. 

"  No,  I  can't  say  that,"  answered  Homer  Bul- 
son  smoothly.  ''  But  he  doesn't  want  you  to 
suffer.  He  said,  if  I  saw  you,  I  should  give  you 
some  money." 

''  Thank  you,  but  I  can  take  care  of  myself." 

''  Have  3^ou  money  ?  " 

''  I  can  take  care  of  myself;  that  is  enough." 

"  Why  don't  you  let  me  take  care  of  you,  Ger- 
trude? " 

''  Because  I  do  not  like  you,  Mr.  Bulson.  How 
is  Uncle  Mark  to-day?  " 

'*  About  as  usual.  You  must  have  upset  him 
very  much.  Of  course  I  don't  believe  you  took 
any  money  out  of  his  safe,"  went  on  Bulson.  '*  I 
guess  the  guilty  party  was  that  young  rascal  who 
called  on  you." 

'*  Nelson  is  no  rascal.     He  is  an  honest  boy." 

*'  Nelson !  "  ejaculated  the  young  man.  "  Is 
Ijis  name  Nelson  ?  " 

*'  Yes.     You  act  as  if  you  had  met  him." 

'*  I — er — no — but  I  have— have  heard  of  him/' 
stammered  the  young  man. 

''  He  called  on  you  once,  I  believe,  with  some- 
body who  sold  you  some  books." 


BULSON  RECEIVES  A    SETBACK.  Hf 

•'  I  don't  remember  that.  But  he  must  be  the 
thief." 

"  I  tell  you  Nelson  is  no  thief." 

'*  Thank  you  for  that,  Miss  Gertrude/'  came 
from  behind  the  pair,  and  our  hero  stepped  up, 
"  Mr.  Bulson,  you  haven't  any  right  to  call  me  a 
thief,"  he  went  on,  confronting  the  fashionable 
young  man. 

'*  Go  away,  boy ;  I  want  nothing  to  do  with 
you,"  answered  Bulson.  Nevertheless,  he  looked 
curiously  at  our  hero. 

"  I  am  no  thief,  but  you  are  pretty  close  to  being 
one,"  went  on  Nelson. 

'^Me!" 

"  Yes,  you.  You  tried  to  swindle  a  friend  of 
mine  out  of  the  sale  of  some  books  you  had 
ordered  from  him.     I  call  that  downright  mean." 

''  Boy,  don't  dare  to  talk  to  me  in  this  fashion !  " 
stormed  the  young  man.  "  If  you  do,  I'll — I'll 
hand  you  over  to  the  police." 

"  No,  you  won't.  You  just  leave  me  alone  and 
I'll  leave  you  alone,"  answered  the  newsboy. 
"  And  you  leave  Miss  Gertrude  alone,  too,"  he 
added  warmly. 

"  Gertrude,  have  you  taken  up  with  this  com- 
mon fellow  ?  "  asked  Bulson. 

"  Nelson  has  been  my  friend,"  answered  the 
girl.      *'  He  has  a  heart  of  gold." 


Ii8  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  I  can't  agree  with  you.  He  is  but  a  common 
boy  of  the  streets,  and- " 

Homer  Bulson  went  no  further,  for  Nelson 
came  closer  and  clenched  his  fists. 

"  Stop,  or  I'll  make  you  take  it  back,  big  as  you 
are,"  said  the  boy. 

"  Then  you  won't  accept  my  protection  ?  "  said 
Bulson,  turning  his  back  on  our  hero. 

"  No.  If  Uncle  Mark  wishes  to  write  to  me 
he  can  address  me  in  care  of  the  General  Post 
Office,"  answered  Gertrude^ 

"All  right;  then  I'll  bid  you  good-day,"  said 
Homer  Bulson,  and  tipping  his  silk  hat,  he  hurried 
on  and  was  soon  lost  to  sight  on  the  crowded 
thoroughfare. 

"  I  hate  that  man !  "  murmured  Nelson,  when 
he  had  disappeared. 

"  I  both  hate  and  fear  him,"  answered  Gertrude. 
**  I  am  afraid  he  intends  to  cause  me  a  great  deal 
of  trouble." 


CHAPTER  XV. 

BUYING    OUT    A    NEWS    STAND. 

After  the  above  incident  several  weeks  slipped 
by  without  anything  out  of  the  ordinary  happen- 
ing. 

In  the  meantime  Sam  Pepper's  place  was  thor- 
oughly remodeled  and  became  a  leading  cafe  on 
the  East  Side — a  resort  for  many  characters 
whose  careers  would  not  stand  investigation. 
The  man  seemed  wrapped  up  in  his  business,  but 
his  head  was  busy  with  schemes  of  far  greater 
importance. 

He  had  said  but  little  to  Nelson,  who  spent  a 
good  part  of  his  time  at  Mrs,  Kennedy's  rooms 
with  Gertrude.  Sam  had  found  the  letters  and 
put  them  in  a  safe  place  without  a  word,  and  the 
boy  had  not  dared  to  question  him  about  them. 
Nor  had  Pepper  questioned  Nelson  concerning 
what  the  lad  knew  or  suspected. 

The  results  of  Gertrude's  advertising  were  not 
as  gratifying  as  anticipated;  still  the  girl  obtained 
seven  pupils,  which  brought  her  in  three  dollars 

119 


130  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

and  a  half  weekly.  Most  of  the  lessons  had  to  be 
given  on  Saturdays,  when  her  pupils  were  home 
from  school,  and  this  made  it  necessary  that  she 
ride  from  house  to  house,  so  that  thirty-five  cents 
of  the  money  went  for  carfare. 

''  Never  mind,"  said  the  newsboy;  ''  it's  better 
than  nothing,  and  you'll  get  more  pupils,  sooner 
or  later." 

The  boy  himself  worked  as  never  before,  get- 
ting up  before  sunrise  and  keeping  at  it  with 
*'  sporting  extras  "  until  almost  midnight.  In  this 
manner  he  managed  to  earn  sometimes  as  high  as 
ten  dollars  per  week.  He  no  longer  helped  Pep- 
per around  his  resort,  and  the  pair  compromised 
on  three  dollars  per  w^eek  board  money  from  Nel- 
son. The  rest  of  the  money  our  hero  either  saved 
or  offered  to  Gertrude.  All  he  spent  on  himself 
was  for  the  suit,  shoes,  and  hat  he  had  had  so  long 
in  his  mind. 

"I  declare,  you  look  like  another  person!" 
cried  the  girl,  when  he  presented  himself  in  his 
new  outfit,  and  with  his  hair  neatly  trimmed,  and 
his  face  and  hands  thoroughly  scrubbed.  "  Nel- 
son, I  am  proud  of  you !  "  And  she  said  this  so 
heartily  that  he  blushed  furiously.  Her  gentle 
influence  was  beginning  to  have  its  efifect,  and  our 
hero  was  resolved  to  make  a  man  of  himself  in  the 
best  meaning  of  that  term. 


BUYING   OUT  A  NEWS  STAND.  lai 

One  day  Nelson  was  at  work,  when  George 
Van  Pelt  came  along. 

'*  How  goes  it,  George  ?  "  asked  the  boy. 

**  Nothing  to  brag  about,"  returned  Van  Peh, 
''  How  goes  it  with  you?  '* 

''  I  am  doing  very  well.  Made  ten  dollars  and 
fifteen  cents  last  week." 

''  Phew!     That's  more  than  I  made." 

"'  How  much  did  you  make  ?  " 

'*'  Eight  dollars.  I  wish  we  could  buy  out  that 
news  stand.  I  am  sick  of  tramping  around  trying 
to  sell  books,"  went  on  George  Van  Pelt.  ''  Last 
week  I  was  over  in  Jersey  City,  and  one  woman 
set  her  dog  on  me." 

''  I  hope  you  didn't  get  bit,"  said  Nelson  with 
a  laugh. 

''  No,  but  the  dog  kept  a  sample  of  my  pants." 

''  Have  you  heard  anything  more  of  the 
stand?" 

''  The  owner  says  he's  going  to  sell  out  sure  by 
next  week.  He  told  me  he  would  take  ninety 
dollars  cash.  He's  going  away  and  don't  want  a 
mortgage  now." 

'*  Ninety  dollars.     How  much  have  you  got  ?  " 

"  Jean  scrape  up  forty  dollars  on  a  pinch." 

*'  I've  got  fifteen  dollars." 

^'  That  makes  fifty-five  dollars.  We'll  want 
thirty-five  more.    How  can  we  get  that  amount  ?  '* 


122  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

''  I  reckon  we  can  save  it  up — inside  of  a  few 
weeks,  if  we  both  work  hard." 

"  The  man  won't  wait.  There's  a  party  will 
give  him  seventy-five  dollars  cash  right  awaye 
He's  going  to  take  that  if  he  can't  get  ninety." 

At  that  moment  Nelson  caught  sight  of  the 
familiar  figure  of  a  stout  gentleman  crossing  the 
street  toward  him,  and  ran  out  to  meet  the 
party. 

"  Good-morning,  sir !  "  he  said.  "  Have  some 
papers  this  morning?  " 

''  Hullo !  you're  the  boy  that  saved  me  from 
being  run  over  a  few  weeks  ago,"  returned  the 
stout  gentleman. 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  I'll  have  a  Sun  and  a  Journal,  and  you  can 
give  me  a  Times,  too.     How  is  business  ?  " 

"  Good,  sir." 

"  I  was  in  a  hurry  that  day,  or  I  would  have 
stopped  to  reward  you,"  went  on  the  gentleman. 

"  You  did  reward  me,  sir." 

"  Did  I  ?  I  had  forgotten.  You  see,  that  fire 
in  Harlem  was  in  a  house  of  mine.  I  was  terribly 
upset.  But  the  matter  is  all  straightened  out 
now." 

"  I  hope  you  didn't  lose  much." 

"  No,  the  loss  went  to  the  insurance  com- 
panies."    The   stout   gentleman   paused.     "My 


BUYING  OUT  A  NEWS  STAND.  12$ 

lad,  I  would  like  to  do  something  for  you/'  he 
went  on  seriously. 

"  Have  you  got  a  job  for  me?  " 

"  I  don't  know  as  I  have,  just  now.  But  if  you 
need  help-^ " 

"  I  do  need  help,  sir.     Are  you  a  capitalist?  " 

"A  capitalist?"  queried  the  man,  puzzled- 
*'  What  do  you  mean  by  that  ?  " 

"  I  mean  one  of  those  gentlemen  that  loan 
money  out  on  business  ?  IVe  heard  of  *em,  down: 
in  Wall  Street." 

"  Well,  I  sometimes  loan  money  out." 

"  Then  Fd  like  to  borrow  thirty-five  dollars/'' 
Nelson  beckoned  to  George  Van  Pelt,  who  had 
moved  off  a  short  distance.  "  You  see,  it's  this^ 
way,"  he  went  on,  and  then  told  about  the  news 
stand  that  was  for  sale,  and  what  he  and  the  book 
agent  wished  to  do. 

Mr.  Amos  Barrow,  for  such  was  the  gentle- 
man's name,  listened  attentively. 

"  And  you  think  this  would  be  a  good  invest- 
ment? "  he  questioned. 

"  Yes,  it's  a  good  stand,"  said  Van  Pelt. 

"  But  you  ought  to  have  some  money  with 
which  to  stock  up." 

"  We'll  work  hard  and  build  It  up/'  said  our 
hero.  "  I  know  that  neighborhood  well.  Old 
Maxwell    never    'tended    to    business.     I'll    ^m 


124  .    NELSON    THE  NEWSBOY. 

around  and  get  twice  as  large  a  paper  route  as  he 
ever  had.  And  we  can  keep  plenty  of  ten-cent 
paper-covered  books,  and  all  that." 

'*  And  we  can  keep  things  for  school  children, 
too,"  put  in  George  Van  Pelt.  "  There  is  a  school 
near  by,  and  many  of  the  children  pass  the  stand 
four  times  a  day." 

"  Well,  ril  give  you  fifty  dollars.  Nelson,"  said 
Mr.  Barrow.  '*  That  will  help  you  to  buy  the 
stand  and  give  you  fifteen  dollars  working 
capital." 

**  You  can't  give  me  the  money,  sir.  But  you 
can  loan  it  to  me.'' 

"  But  why  won't  you  let  me  give  it  to  you  ?  '* 
laughed  the  stout  gentleman.  "  Isn't  my  life 
worth  that  ?  " 

'•  It  isn't  that,  sir.  I  want  to  do  this  in  a  regu- 
lar business  fashion." 

'*  All  right;  have  your  own  way.  my  lad." 

*'  We'll  give  you  a  mortgage  on  the  stand,"  said 
George  Van  Pelt. 

"  Never  mind  the  mortgage.  I  believe  I  can 
read  faces,  and  I'll  take  the  boy's  word."  answered 
Mr.  Barrow. 

Hauling  out  a  fat  pocketbook.  he  counted  out 
five  new  ten-dollar  bills  and  passed  them  over  to 
our  hero. 

*'  There  you  are,"  he  said.     **  I  would  rather 


BUYING   OUT  A  NEWS  STAND.  125 

you  would  keep  them.  But  if  not,  you  can  pay 
the  amount  back  whenever  it  is  convenient." 
And  he  passed  over  his  business  card.  A  few 
minutes  later  he  hurried  on. 

**  He's  a  brick!  "  was  George  Van  Pelt's  com- 
ment.    ''  Now  we  can  buy  the  stand." 

''  All  right,"  answered  Nelson.  ''  But  I  want 
to  gti  rid  of  my  morning  papers  first." 

"  Well,  I  have  several  books  to  deliver.  I'll  do 
that,  and  then  VvC  can  meet  at  the  stand  after 
dinner." 

So  it  was  agreed,  and  the  pair  separated. 

Business  continued  good  with  our  hero,  and  by 
eleven  o'clock  he  had  sold  out.  Anxious  to  look 
the  stand  over,  he  hurried  off  in  that  direction. 

He  found  old  Maxwxll  sitting  on  a  soap-box, 
reading  a  sporting  paper.  The  stand  was  full  of 
dust  and  the  stock  much  disarranged.  Evidently 
the  owner  had  lost  interest  in  it. 

''  I   understand  you   want   to   sell  out,"   said 
Nelson. 
.    ''  I  do,"  answered  Maxwell.     ''  Want  to  buy?  " 

''  I  might  buy  if  you  sell  out  cheap  enough." 

'*  I  want  a  hundred  dollars." 

''  A  hundred  ?  I  thought  you'd  sell  out  for 
seventy-five." 

"  N05  I've  been  asking  a  hundred.  I  might 
knock  off  ten  dollars,  though." 


Ja6  NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY. 

Nelson  looked  the  stand  over,  and  asked  some 
questions  about  the  trade  done. 

•'  ril  give  you  eighty  dollars  cash,"  he  said,  at 
last. 

"  Make  it  ninety." 

''  No,  eighty,  and  not  a  cent  more/* 

"  When  will  you  take  the  stand?  " 

"  This  afternoon,  and  I'll  pay  fifty  dollars 
now." 

"  All  right,  you  can  have  it,"  replied  Maxwell. 

A  bill  of  sale  was  drawn  up,  and  Nelson  paid 
the  fifty  dollars  on  account  Then  he  went  c^ 
for  lunch;  first,  however,  taking  an  account  of  the 
stock  on  hand. 

"  What  you  take  in  from  now  on  is  mine,"  he 
said. 

"  All  right,  you  shall  have  it/'  replied  the  old 
stand-keeper. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

NELSON    AND    PEPPER    PART. 

Nelson  remained  on  watch,  and  as  soon  as  he 
saw  George  Van  Pelt  coming  he  headed  him  off 
and  took  him  around  the  corner. 

"  I've  bought  the  stand,"  he  said. 

"Already?" 

"  Yes.  I  had  a  talk  with  old  Maxwell,  offered 
him  eighty  cash,  and  he  took  me  up.  So  weVe 
saved  ten  dollars." 

"  He'll  be  mad  when  he  learns  he  might  have 
had  ninety." 

"  He  needn't  know.  Give  me  your  money,  and 
I'll  pay  him  the  balance." 

So  it  was  arranged,  and  Nelson  went  to  the 
stand  and  closed  the  deal.  Old  Maxwell,  had 
taken  in  thirty-two  cents,  and  this  was  passed  over 
to  the  boy. 

"  Going  to  run  the  stand  alone?  "  queried  the 
old  man. 

"  No,  a  man  is  going  to  help  me,"  said  our  hero, 

"Who  is  it?" 

"  George  Van  Pelt." 


laS  NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY. 

*'  Oh,  that's  it,  is  it  ?  "  exclaimed  old  Maxwell 
**  I  thought  he  wanted  the  stand  himself." 

*'  He  couldn't  raise  the  money.  Here  he  comes 
now." 

Nelson  beckoned  to  Van  Pelt,  and  soon  both 
were  hard  at  work  cleaning  up  the  stand.  They 
talked  the  matter  over  and  agreed  to  give  old 
Maxwell  a  dollar  more,  if  he  would  come  around 
for  two  mornings  and  explain  whatever  proved 
strange  to  them, 

''  Sure,  ril  do  it,"  said  Maxwell.  "  I  want  you 
to  get  the  best  of  the  man  up  on  the  elevated 
station  and  the  man  on  the  next  block.  They  are 
both  mean  fellows  and  don't  deserve  any  trade/' 

"  We  intend  to  hustle  and  get  all  the  trade  we 
can/'  said  our  hero. 

It  must  be  confessed  that  he  felt  very  proud  of 
his  situation.  He  was  no  longer  a  mere  newsboy, 
but  a  business  man,  and  he  felt,  somehow,  as  if 
he  had  grown  several  inches  taller. 

''  We  must  have  a  sign,"  said  Van  Pelt. 
"  What  will  we  make  it — Van  Pelt  &  Pepper, 
Newsdealers?" 

*'  I  don't  like  the  name  Pepper — for  a  last  name, 
I  mean,"  said  our  hero,  scratching  his  curly  head. 
''  Better  make  it  Van  Pelt  &  Company,  for  the 
present."  And  the  next  day  an  oilcloth  sigii  was 
tacked  up  proclaiming  the  new  firm,  and  notifying 


NELSON  AND  PEPPER  PART.  129 

all  that  they  dealt  in  newspapers,  magazines, 
books,  and  school  supplies.  While  Nelson  tended 
the  stand  George  Van  Pelt  went  downtown  to  a 
jobbing  house  and  bought  some  extra  stock.  In 
a  few  days  business  was  in  full  blast  and  prospects 
looked  very  bright. 

''  I  am  glad  to  see  you  doing  well,"  said  Ger- 
trude, on  visiting  the  stand  one  Saturday,  after 
giving  her  music  lessons.  "  It  looks  quite  like  a 
place  of  business.  It  won't  be  long  before  you'll 
have  a  store." 

**  We'll  have  to  save  up  for  it,"  answered  our 
hero. 

He  wanted  the  girl  to  stay  a  little  while,  but  she 
could  not,  for  Mrs.  Kennedy  was  down  with  rheu- 
matism and  was  next  to  helpless. 

**  She  has  been  very  kind  to  me  and  I  wish  to  do 
what  I  can  for  her,"  said  Gertrude. 

''  Is  her  stand  closed?  " 

"  No,  Gladys  Summers  is  running  it  for  her. 
She  has  put  her  flowers  in  with  the  other  stock." 

"  Gladys  is  good-hearted,  too,"  was  Nelson's 
comment. 

Sam  Pepper  heard  of  the  newsboy's  new  move 
two  days  after  the  stand  was  bought. 

*'  Going  into  business  with  George  Van  Pelt, 
eh  ?  "  he  observed,  when  Nelson  came  home  that 
night. 


I30  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

"  Yes." 

"He's  a  poor  sort.  Hell  never  get  ridi. 
He^s  not  slick  enough.'' 

"  Tm  satisfied  with  him/'  returned  the  newsboy 
briefly, 

"  What  did  you  take  in  to-day?  " 

'*  A  little  over  nine  dollars." 

"Phew!  that's  better  than  I  thought  How 
much  profit?" 

"  About  three  dollars  and  a  half  above  ex- 
penses." 

"And  you  git  half?" 

"  Yes." 

"  Then  you  ought  to  pay  me  more  board 
money." 

"  I'm  paying  all  it's  worth  now.  I  get  no  more 
meals,  remember — I  only  use  this  place  to  sleq> 
in." 

"  Well,  that's  worth  more." 

"  I'm  thinking  of  getting  a  room  near  the 
stand,"  went  on  Nelson,  after  a  pause. 

"  What!  you  want  to  leave  me! "  roared  Sam 
Pepper. 

"  Why  not  ?  There  is  nothing  to  keep  me 
here.  I  don't  want  anything  to  do  with  your 
saloon." 

"  That's  a  nice  way  to  talk  to  me." 

**  I  can't  help  it.     I  hate  the  saloon,  and  it's  too 


NELSON  AND  PEPPER  PART.  131 

far  to  come  down  here  just  to  sleep;  especially 
when  I  have  to  leave  so  early  in  the  morning." 

"  Supposing  I  don't  let  you  leave?  " 

To  this  Nelson  made  no  reply. 

**  You're  a  nice  son,  I  must  say,"  went  on  Sam 
Pepper.  '*  This  is  what  I  git  for  raising 
you/' 

"  I  am  not  )^our  son,  Sam  Pepper.  As  for 
what  you've  done  for  me,  I'm  willing  to  pay  you 
for  that.  You  let  me  leave  without  any  fuss  and 
ril  give  you  two  dollars  a  week  until  the  debt  is 
paid." 

"  Two  dollars  a  week  aint  much." 

*'  It's  all  I  can  afford,  with  my  other  expenses." 

"  Reckon  you  don't  care  much  for  me,  any 
more," 

"  I  never  did  care  for  you,  and  you  know  it.  I 
don't  like  drinking  people  and  the  other  kind  that 
hang  around  here.  I  want  to  become  respectable 
and  make  something  of  myself." 

"Aint  I  respectable?"  roared  Pepper,  raising 
liis  fist  in  anger.  "  Say  that  again,  and  I'll  knock 
you  down." 

"  I  said  that  I  didn't  like  the  crowd  that  hangs 
around  here.  I'm  going  to  get  out,  whether  you 
take  up  my  offer  or  not." 

"  Then  clear  out — and  the  sooner  the  better. 
It's  a  pity  I  didn't  kick  you  out,''  growled  Sam 


132  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

Pepper,  walking  the  floor  savagel)^  *'Go!  ge 
to-night !  " 

"  I  will,"  answered  our  hero. 

No  more  was  said,  and  the  boy  tied  up  what 
little  clothing  he  had  in  a  newspaper.  He  was 
soon  ready  to  depart,  and  then  he  faced  Pepper 
again. 

"  Good-by,"  he  said,  holding  out  his  hand. 
*'  Let  us  part  friends." 

*'  You've  missed  it  by  turning  against  me,"  said 
Pepper,  with  a  strange  look  in  his  eyes.  "  I 
might  have  made  you  rich." 

"How?" 

"  Never  mind  now.  You  can  go  your  way, 
and  I'll  go  mine.  I  don't  want  to  shake  hands. 
Go !  "     And  he  turned  his  back  on  the  newsboy. 

''  One  word  more,  before  I  leave,"  said  our 
hero.     '*  Will  you  tell  me  my  right  name?  " 

"  I  won't  tell  you  anything.  If  Nelson  Pepper 
aint  good  enough  for  you,  you  can  make  the  name 
what  you  please." 

''Then  good-by,"  said  Nelson,  a -little  sadly., 
and  in  a  moment  more  he  was  gone. 

It  was  so  late  he  knew  not  where  to  look  for  a 
room  that  night,  so  trudged  back  to  the  stand.  It 
was  entirely  inclosed  with  wooden  shutters,  and 
large  enough  inside  for  him  to  make  himself  fairly 
comfortable,  and  there  he  remained  until  daylight. 


NELSON  AND   PEPPER   PART.  I33 

"  Fm  glad  to  hear  you've  left  Pepper,"  said 
George  Van  Pelt,  when  he  heard  the  news. 
*'  He's  a  bad  fellow,  and  getting  worse.  If  you 
want,  you  can  get  a  room  in  the  house  next  to 
where  I  live." 

'*  What  will  they  charge  me?  " 

"  You  can  get  a  small,  but  clean,  hall  bedroom 
for  a  dollar  a  week." 

"  That  will  just  suit  me,"  answered  our  hero. 

The  place  was  but  three  blocks  away  from  the 
stand,  and  Nelson  made  the  necessary  arrange- 
ments that  afternoon,  during  the  time  when  trade 
was  dull. 

Nelson  wondered  what  Pepper  had  meant  by 
saying  he  had  missed  it  in  turning  against  the 
man.  Did  Pepper  refer  to  the  past,  or  did  he 
have  in  mind  what  he  could  leave  when  he  died  ? 

"  I  don't  want  a  cent  of  his  money,"  our  hero 
told  himself;  ''  but  I  would  like  to  solve  the  mys- 
tery of  my  birth  and  parentage." 


CHAPTER  XVIL 

A    BOLD    MOVE. 

On  the  night  following  Nelson's  leave-taking 
from  Sam  Pepper's  establishment  the  keeper  of 
the  resort  stood  behind  his  bar,  doing  business  as 
usual.  The  place  now  glistened  with  glasses  and 
mirrors,  but  its  so-called  beauty  was  lost  to  view 
in  the  tobacco  smoke  which  filled  every  nook  and 
corner. 

The  lunch  tables  had  given  place  to  little  round 
affairs  where  the  patrons  might  drink  and  play 
cards,  and  several  of  the  tables  were  filled  by  a 
noisy  crowd. 

Sam  Pepper  had  just  gotten  rid  of  two  tramps 
who  wished  drinks  without  paying  for  them,  when 
he  was  surprised  to  see  the  door  open  slowly,  and 
Homer  Bulson  showed  himself. 

''Ah!  how  do  you  do,  Mr.  Bulson?'*  he  said 
cheerily. 

"  Please  don't  talk  so  loud,"  replied  the  young 
man,  as  he  came  in  and  walked  to  the  rear  end  ol 
the  polished  bar. 

«34 


A   BOLD  MOVE.  1 35 

"  All  right,  if  you  want  it  that  way.  Have  a 
drink?" 

*'  Some  whisky !  "  was  the  careless  answer. 

"  How  are  you  making  out  with  the  girl?  " 

"  Haven't  you  heard  ?  She  has  left  the  house. 
My  uncle  cast  her  out." 

Sam  Pepper  gave  a  long,  low  whistle. 

"  Things  seems  to  be  coming  all  your  way,'* 
he  remarked. 

*'  I  don't  know  about  that.  Don't  you  know 
that  Gertrude  Horton  and  Nelson  the  Newsboy 
are  friends?" 

"  I've  heard  they  knew  each  other." 

"  They  are  friends," 

"  What  do  you  know  of  it  ?  '' 

**  I  met  her  on  Broadway  one  day,  and  he  came 
tip  and  wouldn't  give  me  a  chance  to  talk  to  her. 
Do  you  know  where  she  is  now?  " 

"No." 

"  Nelson  must  know.  Question  him  when  he 
comes  in,  will  you?  " 

"  I  will — when  he  comes.  He  doesn't  live  with 
tne  any  longer,  you  must  remember." 

"  He  doesn't  ?    When  did  he  leave  ?  " 

"  Yesterday.  He  and  a  man  have  bought  out 
a  hews  stand,  and  he's  going  to  live  near  by." 

"  You  mustn't  lose  track  of  him — just  yet." 

^*  Trust  me  for  that.  Mr.  Bulson," 


J 3^  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

"  If  3^ou  hear  anything  of  Gertrude,  let  mc 
know  at  once.  If  you  can  help  me,  I'll  pay  you 
well/' 

''  I'm  your  man  and  I'll  remember,"  answered 
Sam  Pepper,  and  thereupon  Homer  Bulson  fin- 
ished his  liquor,  threw  down  a  quarter  dollar,  and 
started  to  leave. 

*'  Where  can  I  find  you,  if  you're  not  at  home?  "^ 
called  Pepper  after  him. 

"Generally  at  the  Broxton  Club,"  answered 
Bulson.  "  You  know  where  that  is,  near  Union 
Square."  And  as  Pepper  nodded,  he  opened  the 
door  and  walked  away. 

After  this,  business  continued  brisk  for  half  an 
hour,  when  Sam  Pepper  found  it  necessary  to  go 
to  a  back  room  for  some  bottles. 

Hardly  had  he  left  the  saloon  when  the  door 
was  opened,  and  much  to  the  astonishment  of  the 
men  at  the  round  tables  a  young  lady,  plainly 
dressed,  stepped  in.     It  was  Gertrude. 

"  I  say,  that's  a  fine  girl,"  remarked  one  of  the 
men,  a  rounder  named  Worden.  "  She's  a  new 
one  around  here,  aint  she?  " 

"  Reckon  she  is,"  returned  another. 

**  How  do  you  do,  miss?"  went  on  the  first 
man,  getting  up  and  tipping  his  hat. 

"  Excuse  me,  sir,"  said  the  girl.  "  Is  Mr. 
Pepper  in  ?  " 


A   BOLD  MOVE.  137 

"  Yes,  here  he  comes  now,"  answered  Con 
Worden,  and  fell  back  to  the  table  again,  folloAved 
by  his  companion. 

'*  You  are  Mr.  Sam  Pepper?"  said  Gertrude 
timidly.  The  general  appearance  of  the  place 
frightened  her. 

'*  That's  my  name,  miss.  But  you've  got  the 
advantage  of  me." 

"I  am  Gertrude  Horton." 

Sam  Pepper  stared  at  her  in  the  greatest  aston- 
ishment. 

'*  Well,  I'm  blowed,"  he  muttered  to  himself. 
"This  beats  the  Dutch!  " 

''  I  believe  you  are  Nelson's  foster  father,"  con- 
tinued Gertrude. 

The  cafe  keeper  nodded. 

"Is  he  here?" 

"  Well — er — he  aint  here  yet,"  answered  Pep- 
per, hardly  knowing  what  to  say.  "  But  if  you'll 
sit  down  he  may  come  soon." 

"  I — I  guess  I  had  better  remain  outside."  said 
Gertrude,  looking  around  with  much  disgust. 
"  You  are  quite  sure  he'll  come  soon?  I  wish  to 
see  him  about  Mrs.  Kennedy.  She  has  been  taken 
dangerously  ill,  and  I  do  not  know  what  to  do. 
Could  you  send  him  over  to  her  place  when  he 
comes?  " 

"  Better  wait  for  him,  ISIiss  Horton.     Come 


138  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

ril  show  you  into  our  sitting  room.  It's  not  S 
grand  place,  but  it's  clean  and  quiet.     Come." 

He  pointed  to  one  of  the  back  rooms,  now  fixed 
up  as  a  sitting  room.  She  hesitated,  but  before 
she  could  resist  he  caught  her  by  the  arm. 

"  Nobody  shall  disturb  you  here,"  he  half  whis- 
pered. And  before  she  knew  it  she  was  in  the 
sitting  room.  The  gas  was  turned  down,  but  he 
turned  it  up.  Then  he  went  out,  closing  the  door 
after  him.  ''  Nelson  must  come  in  soon,"  he 
said. 

Gertrude  sank  down  on  a  chair.  Her  mind  was 
concerned  entirely  over  the  serious  sickness  which 
had  suddenly  overtaken  good  Mrs.  Kennedy,  and 
consequently  she  thought  little  of  herself.  But 
when  she  heard  some  shutters  to  the  window  of 
the  sitting  room  slam  from  the  outside  she  leaped 
to  her  feet. 

"  What  can  that  mean?  "  she  cried,  and  ran  to 
the  window.  Trying  the  shutters,  she  found 
them  fastened  from  the  outside.  At  once  she 
crossed  over  to  the  door,  to  find  it  locked. 

''  He  has  made  me  a  prisoner !  "  she  moaned. 
Then  she  knocked  loudly  on  the  door,  but  nobody 
came  to  answer  her  summons. 

In  the  meantime  Sam  Pepper,  having  locked  the 
door  and  fastened  the  window  shutters,  called 
Con  Worden  to  him. 


A   BOLD  MOVE.  ^39 

**  Worden,  do  you  want  to  earn  a  quarter?  "  be 
asked. 

"  Well,  I  should  smile,"  answered  the  hanger- 
on  eagerl}^ 

"  You  saw  that  gentleman  who  was  here  a  w^hile 
ago — him  with  the  silk  hat  and  gold-headed  cane/^ 

''  Of  course  I  did." 

*'  Go  over  to  the  Broxton  Club,  near  Union 
Square,  and  see  if  he  is  there.  Call  for  \lr.  Btil- 
son.     If  you  find  him,  tell  him  to  come  at  once." 

^*  All  right/'  said  Con  Worden,  and  hurried  off. 


m 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

IN  THE  HANDS  OF  THE  ENEMY. 

The  Broxton  Club  was  a  fashionable  resort  for 
young  gentlemen  who  usually  had  more  money 
than  brains.  It  was  located  near  the  upper  side 
of  Union  Square,  and  the  club  apartments  con- 
sisted of  a  parlor,  a  dining  and  wine  room,  and  a 
room  for  card-playing.  In  the  latter  apartment 
gambling  went  on  at  nearly  all  hours  of  the  day 
and  night. 

Reaching  the  club  Homer  Bulson  found  several 
congenial  companions,  and  presently  sat  down  to 
a  game  of  cards.  Bets  were  made,  first  at  a  dol- 
lar, then  at  five,  and  then  at  ten  and  twenty.  Bul- 
son had  no  luck,  and  soon  lost  forty  dollars. 

*'  I'm  on  the  wrong  side  to-night,"  was  his  dis- 
mal comment,  and  he  went  to  the  wine  room  to 
forget  his  losses  in  the  flowing  bowl. 

He  had  just  finished  a  glass  of  liquor  when  a 
servant  came  to  him. 

*'  A  man  at  the  door  to  see  you,  sir,"  said  the 
servant.  "  Says  he  has  a  private  message  for 
you." 

Wondering    who    the    messenger    could    be, 

140 


IN   THE  HANDS  OF  THE  ENEMY.  141 

Homer  Bulson  hurried  below  and  found  Cou 
Worden  awaiting  him. 

*'  You  want  to  see  me?  "  he  questioned  sharply. 
He  did  not  Hke  the  dilapidated  appearance  of  the 
hanger-on. 

"  Are  you  the  gent  that  just  came  from  Sam 
Pepper's  place  ?  " 

*'  What  if  I  am  ?  "  asked  Bulson  cautiously. 

*'  He  says  he  wants  to  see  you  at  once." 

"At  once?" 

"  That's  it." 

''  He  didn't  say  what  about?  " 

"  No." 

*^  All  right;  I'll  be  over  as  soon  as  I  can  get 
there." 

"  I'll  tell  him  that." 

Homer  Bulson  expected  Worden  to  make  off  at 
once,  but  the  hanger-on  did  not  budge. 

"Well,  aren't  you  going?"  asked  the  young 
man  sharply. 

"  Certainly,  sir;  soon  as  I  git  paid,"  sai^  Wor- 
den coolly. 

"  Oh,  that's  it !     What  do  you  want  ?  " 

"  It's  worth  a  quarter,  aint  it  ?  " 

"  I  suppose  so,"  answered  Bulson  carelessly, 
and  passed  over  a  silver  piece. 

"  Thanks;  I'm  off  now,"  said  Con  Worden,  and 
speedily  disappeared. 


142  NELSON   THE  NEIVSBOY. 

In  a  few  minutes  Homer  Bulson  followed  the 
man,  and  it  did  not  take  him  long  to  reach  Sam 
Pepper's  resort  once  more. 

As  he  entered  he  found  Pepper  in  the  act  of 
clearing  out  all  the  hangers-on,  including  Wor- 
den,  who  had  just  received  the  quarter  promised 
to  him. 

''  Well,  what  is  it?  "  asked  Homer  Bulson. 

"  I've  got  news  that  I  guess  will  surprise  you/' 
was  the  answer. 

''What  is  it?" 

**  You  want  to  find  your  cousin  Gertrude." 

"  I  do." 

"  What  will  you  give  me  for  finding  her  for 
you?" 

''  Oh,  I  don't  know.     What  do  you  want?  " 

"  Is  it  worth  a  hundred  dollars  ?  " 

''  What,  for  just  finding  her?  " 

"  For  finding  her  and  putting  her  in  yottr 
power." 

''  Can  you  put  her  in  my  power?  " 

"  Perhaps  I  can." 

"When?" 

*'  Very  soon, — if  you'll  pay  the  hundred." 

"  I  will,"  returned  Bulson  eagerly.  "  Per- 
haps you've  got  her  in  your  power  already,"  h© 
went  on  hastily. 

"  I  have." 


IN  THE  HANDS  OF  THE  ENEMY,         143 

"Where?" 
"  Here." 

Homer  Bulson  looked  around  him  and  then 
stared  at  Pepper  in  amazement. 

"  I  don't  see  her." 

"  She  is  in  my  sitting  room,  under  lock  and 
key." 

"Back  there?" 

The  cafe  keeper  nodded. 

*'  But  I  can't  understand  it,  Pepper.  How  did 
you  get  her  here,  and  so  soon  ?  You  didn't  have 
her  when  I  was  here  before,  did  you  ?  " 

"Of  course  not.  Right  after  you  went  away 
she  came  in,  looking  for  Nelson,  because  the 
woman  she  lives  with  is  very  sick.  I  told  her  to 
wait  in  the  sitting  room,  and  then  I  locked  the 
door  and  the  window  on  her." 

"  What  is  she  doing  now  ?  " 

As  if  in  reply  to  the  young  man's  question  there 
was  a  loud  knock  on  the  sitting-room  door. 

"  Mr.  Pepper !  Mr.  Pepper ! "  came  in  Ger- 
trude's voice. 

"  She  has  knocked  several  times,"  said  Pepper. 
"  But  I  didn't  mind  that.  I'm  thankful  she  hasn't 
begun  to  kick  and  scream." 

"  I  must  have  a  talk  with  her.  Now  that  she 
finds  she  is  in  our  power,  perhaps  she'll  come  to 
terms." 


144  NELSON-   THE  NEWSBOY. 

''  More  than  likely." 

The  door  was  unlocked,  and  Sam  Pepper  al- 
lowed Homer  Bulson  to  enter  the  room. 

''  Watch  the  door,  if  you  don't  want  her  to  get 
away,"  w^hispered  Sam  Pepper,  and  the  young* 
man  winked  one  eye  knowingly. 

On  seeing  her  cousin  Gertrude  fell  back  in 
astonishment. 

"  What,  you?  "  she  faltered. 

'*  Yes,  Gertrude,  IVe  been  looking  for  you,"  he 
answered. 

"Where  is  Nelson?" 

"  I  don't  know,  and  I  don't  care.  I  don't  see 
how  you  can  interest  yourself  in  that  young 
ruffian." 

"  He  is  more  of  a  true  gentleman  than  you  will 
ever  be,  Mr.  Bulson." 

*'  You  are  truly  complimentary,  Gertrude. 
But  you  do  not  know  your  own  mind,  nor  what  is 
best  for  you.  This  running  away  has  upset  your 
judgment." 

"  I  did  not  run  away— I  was  driven  away — and 
all  because  of  you." 

"  Then  let  me  set  matters  right  for  you." 

"  Will  you  do  that  ?  "  she  asked  eagerly. 

"  I  promise  I  will — if  you'll  only  marry  me." 

"  Always  the  same  thing !  "  she  cried,  bursting 
into  tears.     '''  I  will  not  listen.     Let  me  go." 


IN   THE  HANDS  OF   THE   ENEMY.  I45 

She  started  for  the  door,  but  he  placed  himself 
directly  in  her  path. 

''  Wait  a  minute.     Where  do  you  hve?  " 

''  I  decline  to  answer  that  question." 

''  ril  wager  it  is  in  some  low  tenement  house, 
among  the  poorest  people." 

"  I  live  among  poor  people,  it  is  true,  but  they 
are  not  low,  as  you  understand  the  word." 

*'  Did  Nelson  Pepper  find  the  place  for  you  ?  " 

"  He  did." 

"  Always  that  boy !  You  make  me  angry 
with  your  foolishness.  Why  don't  you  come 
back?  I  want  to  share  Uncle  Mark's  fortune 
with  you." 

"'  I  have  talked  all  I  wish  upon  the  subject." 

"  How  are  you  to  live?  You  never  did  any 
work  in  your  whole  life." 

''  I  can  work  when  it  is  necessary." 

"At  what?" 

"  I  am  giving  piano  lessons." 

"  At  starv^ation  wages,  I  presume,"  he  sneered. 

*'  I  am  making  an  honest  living.  Thousands 
can  do  no  more.  Now  I  demand  that  you  let 
me  go." 

Again  she  moved  toward  the  door,  and  again 
he  stood  in  her  path. 

''Did  you  hear  what  I  said?"  she  cried. 
"Stand  aside!" 


10  NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY. 

"I  will  Stand  aside— when  we  have  come  to 
terms,"  he  answered,  setting  his  teeth.  "  You 
shall  not  leave  this  house  until  you  have  promised 
to  do  as  I  and  your  uncle  desire," 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

NELSON    TO    THE    RESCUE. 

On  the  same  evening  that  Gertrude  visited  Sam 
Pepper's  establishment,  Nelson,  after  closing  up, 
determined  to  run  down  and  call  upon  the  girl  and 
tell  her  about  the  stand  and  how  well  they  had 
done  that  day. 

''  She'll  be  pleased,  I  know,"  he  told  himself. 
"  She  wants  me  to  make  a  man  of  myself." 

Arriving  at  the  tenement  house,  he  ascended 
the  stairs  to  Mrs.  Kennedy's  rooms  and  knocked 
upon  the  back  door.  To  his  surprise  Gladys 
Summers,  the  flower  girl,  let  him  in. 

''  Hullo,  Gladys!  you  here?  "  he  said. 

"  Oh,  Nelson !  I  thought  it  was  Gertrude,"  an- 
swered the  flower  girl.  "  Did  you  bring  her 
along?" 

•'  Along?     I  haven't  seen  her." 

"  She  went  over  to  Sam  Pepper's  place  to  bring 
you  here.  Mrs.  Kennedy  is  very  sick,  and  we 
didn't  know  what  to  do." 

"  I  haven't  been  to  Sam's  place.  I  left  there 
147 


148  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

yesterday  for  good.  What's  the  matter  with  the 
old  lady?" 

"  Her  rheumatism  has  got  up  around  her  heart, 
and  she's  very  bad.  I  think  she  ought  to  have  a 
doctor." 

'*  She  shall  have  one,  Gladys.  Was  Gertrude 
going  to  get  one?  " 

*'  No,  she  was  going  to  get  you  to  do  that. 
She  doesn't  know  anything  of  doctors  down  here, 
so  she  said." 

'*  I'll  have  one  here  in  a  little  while,"  said  our 
hero,  and  ran  down  the  stairs,  two  steps  at  a  time- 
Two  blocks  below  the  house  there  was  a  drug 
store,  and  a  doctor  had  his  office  upstairs.  The 
physician  was  in,  and  listened  to  what  Nelson  had 
to  say. 

''  I'll  go,"  he  said.  ''  But  you  know  my  terms 
to  strangers." 

"  How  much  will  the  visit  be?  " 

"  A  dollar." 

*'  There's  your  money."  And  oui^  hero  handed 
it  over. 

The  pair  were  soon  at  Mrs.  Kennedy's  bedside, 
and  after  an  examination  the  doctor  wrote  out  a 
prescription  and  Nelson  had  it  filled  at  the  drug 
store.  The  physician  said  he  would  call  again  the 
following  afternoon. 

*'  She's  in  a  bad  state,"  he  said.     "  She  has 


N'ELSOJSr  TO   THE  RESCUE.  I4f 

likely  had  this  rheumatism  for  years,  and  her 
age  is  against  her." 

"  Don't  you  think  she'll  get  over  it  ?  "  asked  our 
hero. 

**  I  think  she  will.  But  she  may  be  helpless  for 
many  weeks." 

"  It's  hard  luck.     She  hasn't  any  money." 

"  Then  you  had  better  send  her  to  the  hospital.** 

"  No,  she  shall  stay  home,  if  she  wants  to,"  said 
Nelson.  ''  I  guess  I  and  the  rest  can  take  care  of 
her.     She  was  always  good  to  me  and  the  others." 

After  the  medicine  had  been  administered  and 
Mrs.  Kennedy  was  a  trifle  easier,  Nelson  began  to 
grow  impatient  that  Gertrude  had  not  yet  re- 
turned. 

*'  I  guess  I'll  ^o  out  and  hunt  her  up,"  he  said 
to  Gladys  Summers.     ''  Will  you  stay  here?  " 

"  Yes;  I  promised  to  stay  all  night,  Nelson." 

Our  hero  was  soon  in  the  street  again  and  mak- 
ing his  way  rapidly  over  to  the  East  Side  in  the 
direction  of  Sam  Pepper's  resort.  It  was  now 
late,  but  this  part  of  the  city  was  still  bustling 
with  life.  Yet  to  our  hero's  surprise,  when  he 
reached  Pepper's  place  he  found  it  locked  up. 

''  Closed!  "  he  muttered.  "  This  is  queer.  I 
wonder  where  Gertrude  went?  " 

He  stood  for  a  moment  on  the  pavement,  then 
went  and  rapped  loudly  on  the  glass  of  the  door* 


150  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

For  a  minute  there  was  no  response,  then,  as  he 
rapped  again,  Sam  Pepper  appeared.  His  face 
fell  when  he  lifted  a  door  shade  and  saw  our  hero. 

"  What  do  you  want  now  ?  "  he  growled,  as  he 
opened  the  door  for  a  space  of  several  inches. 

**  Was  that  young  lady  over  here  to  find  me?  " 
asked  our  hero. 

"  Nobody  here  to  see  you,"  answered  Sam  Pep- 
per gruffly. 

*'  She  wasn't?     Why,  she  started  for  here." 

"  I  haven't  seen  anybody.  Is  that  all  you 
want?" 

**  Yes.     Why  are  you  shut  up  so  early  ?  " 

"  I  didn't  feel  very  well  and  thought  I'd  go  to 
bed  and  sleep  it  off,"  answered  Pepper  smoothly. 
'^  I'm  going  back  again.     Good-night !  " 

'*  Then  you  haven't  seen  her  at  all?  "  persisted 
the  newsboy. 

"  Haven't  I  told  you  so  before  ?  Now,  don't 
disturb  me  again."  And  with  this  Sam  Pepper 
slammed  the  door  shut  and  locked  it 

Nelson  was  nonplused,  not  so  much  by  what 
Pepper  had  said  as  by  the  man's  manner. 

''  He  wanted  to  get  rid  of  me  in  a  hurry,"  he 
mused.  "  Somehow,  this  affair  doesn't  look  right 
to  me." 

While  our  hero  was  standing  near  the  curb, 
speculating  upon  where  next  to  look  for  Gertrude, 


NELSON   TO    THE  RESCUE.  151 

he  was  surprised  to  see  Paul  Randall  come  down 
the  street. 

"  Why,  Paul,  how  is  it  you  are  out  so  late?  "  he 
asked. 

"  Got  stuck  on  some  sporting  extras  and  was 
bound  to  sell  'em,"  answered  Paul.  "  Say,  I  hear 
youVe  bought  out  a  stand," 

"  George  Van  Pelt  and  I  have  bought  out  a 
stand." 

"  Hope  you  make  lots  of  money.  If  you  need 
a  clerk,  don't  forget  me." 

"  I  won't  forget  you,  Paul.  We  have  a  boy 
now  who  delivers  papers  for  us.  He  talks  of  leav- 
ing. If  he  does,  I'll  let  you  know.  But,  I  say, 
have  you  been  around  here  long?  " 

"  Most  all  the  evening." 

*^  You  know  that  young  lady  who  is  stopping 
with  Mrs.  Kennedy,  don't  you  ?  " 

"  Yes.  Gladys  Summers  calls  her  *  the  angel/  *' 
answered  Paul  readily.  "  She's  a  real  lady,  aint 
she,  Nelson?  " 

"  She  is." 

**  I  saw  her  go  into  Pepper's  an  hour  or  two 
ago." 

''  You  did !  I  was  going  to  ask  you  if  you  had 
seen  her.     You  haven't  made  any  mistake  ?  " 

"  Not  much !  I'd  know  her  in  a  whole  city 
full — she's  so  sweet  and  beautiful," 


152  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

"  Did  you  see  her  come  away  ?  " 

"  No." 

"  Were  you  around  so  you  could  have  seen 
her?" 

"  Yes;  and  I  kept  my  eye  on  the  door  for  almost 
an  hour.     I  thought  you  might  be  with  her." 

''  No;  Sam  Pq)per  and  I  have  parted  for  good, 
Paul.  I've  got  a  room  uptown,  near  the  stand. 
I'd  like  to  know  what  became  of  the  young  lady." 

"  If  she  came  out,  it  must  have  been  after  I  went 
away." 

Paul  knew  that  his  mother,  who  was  now  get- 
ting better,  would  be  anxious  about  him,  so,  with- 
out waiting  longer,  he  hurried  on.  Nelson  re- 
mained on  the  sidewalk,  in  deep  thought. 

Presently,  as  he  was  looking  toward  Sam  Pep- 
per's resort,  he  saw  a  corner  of  a  curtain  lifted  and 
saw  the  man  peer  out  at  him.  Then  the  curtain 
was  dropped  again. 

"  He's  watching  me,"  thought  the  newsboy. 
*'  Something  is  wrong  here,  and  I  know  it.  He 
and  that  Homer  Bulson  are  friends,  and  Bulson 
is  bound  to  make  Miss  Gertrude  marry  him. 
Perhaps  they  have  hatched  up  some  game  against 
Miss  Gertrude." 

Not  to  make  Sam  Pepper  more  suspicious,  Nel- 
son walked  briskly  away,  up  the  street.  But  at 
the  first  corner  he  turned,  sped  down  the  side 


NELSON   TO    THE  RESCUE.  \%% 

street,  and  then  into  the  alleyway  connecting  with 
the  rear  of  Pepper's  resort. 

It  took  him  but  a  minute  to  ascertain  that  the 
shutters  to  the  rear  room  were  tightly  closed, 
and  held  together  by  a  wire  bound  from  one 
catch  to  the  other. 

The  shutters  were  solid,  but  near  the  tops  were 
several  round  holes,  put  there  for  ventilating 
purposes. 

Looking  around  our  hero  discovered  an  empty 
barrel,  and  standing-  on  this  he  managed  to  look 
through  one  of  the  holes  into  the  apartment. 

He  saw  Gertrude  sitting  on  a  chair,  the  picture 
of  misery.  The  hot  tears  were  flowing  down  her 
cheeks. 

The  sight  went  straight  to  his  heart,  and  with- 
out w^aiting  to  think  of  results,  he  leaped  from  the 
barrel,  pulled  away  the  wire,  and  flung  the  shut- 
ters open.  Then  he  lifted  the  window,  which  had 
been  pulled  down,  but  not  fastened. 

Gertrude  heard  the  noise  and  leaped  up  in  fresh 
alarm.  But  when  she  saw  our  hero  she  gave  a 
cry  of  joy. 

"  Oh,  Nelson!  will  you  help  me?  "  she  gasped. 

"  Certainly  Fll  help  you,  Miss  Gertrude,"  he 
answered.  ''  What  are  they  doing — keeping  you 
a  prisoner  here?  " 

"  Something  like  that.     Mr.  Bulson  was  here 


154  NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY, 

and  went  out  to  get  a  coach,  so  that  he  could  take 
me  away.  Mr.  Pepper  is  on  guard  in  his  saloon." 
"  Just  come  with  me,  and  you'll  be  safe." 
Gertrude  came  to  the  window,  and  Nelson 
helped  her  into  the  alleyway.  Just  as  she  leaped 
from  the  window  Sam  Pepper  unlocked  the  door 
and  opened  it. 
:  "  Stop !  "  roared  the  man.     '^  Stop,  I  say !  " 

"  Don't  stop !  "  said  Nelson,  and  caught  Ger- 
trude by  the  hand.  Dark  as  it  was,  the  boy  knew 
the  narrow  and  dirty  thoroughfare  well,  and  soon 
led  his  companion  to  the  street  beyond.  Pepper 
came  as  far  as  the  window,  and  called  after  than 
once  more,  but  did  not  dare  to  follow  further. 


"'stop!'  roared  the  man.     'stop,  I  say!'" — f^age  /j^. 
N'elson  the  Newsboy. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE  HOME  IN  THE  TENEMENT. 

**  Oh,  how  thankful  I  am  that  you  came!  "  ex- 
claimed Gertrude,  when  she  felt  safe  once  more. 

"  I'm  glad  myself/'  answered  Nelson  heartily. 
"  But  how  was  it  Pepper  made  you  a  prisoner  ?  '* 

"  I  went  there  to  find  you,  because  Mrs.  Ken- 
nedy is  so  sick.     I  must  get  back  to  her  at  once/' 

"  There  is  no  need  to  hurry."  And  Nelson 
told  of  what  he  and  Gladys  had  done  for  the 
patient. 

Then  Gertrude  related  her  story  and  told  how 
Homer  Bulson  had  said  she  must  marry  him. 

*'  He  was  going  to  take  me  to  some  place  in 
New  Jersey,"  Gertrude  continued.  "  I  heard  him 
and  Sam  Pepper  talk  it  over." 

*'  The  both  of  them  are  a  big  pair  of  rascals !  " 
burst  out  Nelson.  "  Oh,  I  wish  I  was  a  man ! 
Fd  teach  them  a  lesson !  "  And  he  shook  his  head 
determinedly. 

"  I  am  afraid  Mr.  Bulson  will  find  out  that  I 
am  living  with  Mrs.  Kennedy,  and  he'll  watch  his 
duuice  to  make  more  trouble  for  me,"  said  the  girl 

zss 


15^  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

despondently.     "  Oh,  why  can't  he  let  me  alone? 
He  can  have  my  uncle's  money,  and  welcome." 

"  We'll  all  be  on  guard,"  answered  Nelson* 
*'  If  he  tries  to  harm  you,  call  a  policeman.     Per- 
haps that  will  scare  him." 

Gertrude  returned  to  her  home  with  Mrs.  Ken- 
nedy, and  satisfied  that  Homer  Bulson  would  do 
nothing  further  that  night,  the  newsboy  started  to 
walk  uptown. 

But  presently  he  changed  his  mind  and  turned 
his  footsteps  toward  the  East  Side.  When  he 
reached  the  vicinity  of  Sam  Pepper's  resort  he 
saw  a  coach  drawn  up  in  front  of  the  place. 

Homer  Bulson  was  just  coming  out  of  the  re- 
sort with  Sam  Pepper  behind  him. 

"It's  too  bad,"  our  hero  heard  Bulson  say. 

''  You're  a  fine  rascal !  "  cried  the  boy  boldly. 
"  For  two  pins  I'd  have  you  locked  up." 

"  Here  he  is  now !  "  exclaimed  Bulson.  *'  Pep- 
per, you  ought  to  take  him  in  hand  for  his  im- 
pudence." 

"  Sam  Pepper  won't  touch  me,  and  you  won't 
touch  me,  either,"  cried  our  hero,  with  flashing 
eyes.  ''  You  thought  you  were  smart,  Mr. 
Homer  Bulson,  but  your  game  didn't  work.  And 
let  me  tell  you  something.  If  you  trouble  Miss 
Horton  in  the  future,  she  and  I  are  going  to  put 
X\\%  police  on  your  track." 


THE  HOME  IN   THE   TENEMENT,  ^ST 

"Me?  The  police!"  ejaculated  the  young- 
man,  in  horror. 

''  Yes,  the  police.  So,  after  this,  you  had  bet- 
ter let  her  alone." 

'*  Nelson,  you  talk  like  a  fool,"  put  in  Sam 
Pepper. 

'*  I  don't  think  so." 

"What  is  that  girl  to  you?  If  you'd  only 
stand  in  with  us,  it  would  be  money  in  your 
pocket." 

"  I'm  not  for  sale." 

""  Mr.  Bulson  wants  to  do  well  by  her.  She 
don't  know  how  to  w^ork.  If  she  marries  him, 
she'll  have  it  easy  for  the  rest  of  her  life." 

"  But  she  don't  want  him,  and  that's  the  end 
of  it.  I've  given  you  warning  now.  If  anything 
happens  to  her  I'll  call  in  the  police,  and  I'll  tell  alt 
I  know,  and  that's  more  than  either  of  you 
dream  of,"  concluded  our  hero,  and  walked  off. 

"  He's  an  imp !  "  muttered  Bulson  savagely, 
'*  Fd  like  to  wring  his  neck  for  him !  " 

"  I  wonder  how  much  he  knows?  "  said  Pep« 
per,  in  alarm.  ''  It  was  always  a  mystery  to  me 
how  he  and  the  girl  fell  in  with  each  other." 

"  He  can't  know  very  much,  for  she  doesn't 
know  a  great  deal.  Pepper.  He's  only  talking  to 
scare  us,"  said  Bulson.  His  uncle  had  not  told 
him  of  the  meeting  in  the  library. 


15*  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do  next  ?  '' 

"  Better  wait  till  this  affair  blows  over.  Then 
Gertrude  will  be  off  her  guard,"  concluded  Homer 
Bulson. 

After  that  several  weeks  slipped  by  without  any- 
thing unusual  happening.  Gertrude  kept  on  her 
guard  when  going  out  to  give  piano  lessons,  but 
neither  Bulson  nor  Pepper  showed  himself. 

Gertrude,  Gladys,  and  Nelson  all  took  turns  in 
caring  for  Mrs.  Kennedy,  and  the  old  lady  speedily 
recovered  from  the  severe  attack  of  rheumatism 
she  had  experienced.  She  was  anxious  to  get 
back  to  her  f  ruit-and-candy  stand. 

"  It's  meself  as  can't  afford  to  be  idle  at  all," 
she  declared.  "  Sure  an'  I  must  owe  yez  all  a 
whole  lot  av  money." 

''  Don't  owe  me  a  cent,"  said  Nelson,  and  Ger- 
trude and  Gladys  said  the  same. 

Business  with  the  firm  was  steadily  increasing. 
The  boy  who  had  carried  the  paper  route  had  left, 
and  Paul  Randall  was  now  filling  the  place  and 
doing  his  best  to  bring  in  new  trade. 

"  We'll  soon  be  on  our  way  to  opening  a  regular 
store,"  said  George  Van  Pelt,  one  day.  "  We 
really  need  the  room  already." 

"  Let  us  go  slow,"  said  Nelson.  "  I  know  a 
idlow  who  had  a  stand  near  the  Fulton  ferry. 
He  swelled  up  and  got  a  big  store  at  fifty  dollars 


THE  HOME  IN   THE    TENEMENT,  IS9 

a  month,  and  then  he  busted  up  in  less  than  half 
a  year.  I  want  to  be  sure  of  what  I  am  doing-.'' 
And  Van  Pelt  agreed  with  him  that  that  was  best* 

Of  course  some  newsboys  were  jealous  of  our 
hero's  success,  and  among  these  were  Billy 
Darnley  and  Len  Snocks.  Both  came  up  to  the 
stand  while  Nelson  was  in  sole  charge  one  after- 
noon, and  began  to  chaff  him. 

"  T'ink  yer  big,  don't  yer  ?  "  said  Darnley.  '*  I 
could  have  a  stand  like  dis,  if  I  wanted  it." 

''  Perhaps  you  could,  if  you  could  steal  the 
money  to  buy  it,"  replied  our  hero  suggestively. 

*'  Dis  aint  no  good  spot  fer  business,"  put  in 
Len  Snocks.  "  Why  didn't  yer  git  furder  down- 
town ?  " 

'*'  This  is  good  enough  for  me,"  said  our  hero 
calmly.  ''  If  you  don't  like  the  stand,  you  don't 
have  to  patronize  me." 

'^  Yer  don't  catch  me  buyin'  nuthin  here,"  burst 
out  Snocks.  "  We  know  better  where  to  spend 
our  money;  don't  we,  Billy?  " 

''  Perhaps  you  called  to  pay  up  that  balance  you 
owe  me,"  said  Nelson  to  Billy  Darnley.  "  There 
is  a  dollar  and  ninety  cents  still  coming  my  way." 

*'  Ah,  go  on  wid  yer !  "  growled  Billy  Darnley, 
with  a  sour  look.  "  I  wouldn't  have  de  stand,  if 
ytx  ^ve  it  to  me.  Come  on,  Len ! "  And  he 
hauled  his  companion  away. 


i6o  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

Our  hero  felt  that  he  could  afford  to  laugh  at 
the  pain  "  I  guess  it's  a  case  of  sour  grapes,"  he 
said  to  himself.  *'  They'd  think  they  were  mil- 
lionaires if  they  owned  a  place  like  this.'' 

Both  Darnley  and  Snocks  were  out  of  money, 
and  hungry,  and  they  were  prowling  along  the 
street,  ready  to  pick  up  anything  which  came  to 
hand. 

"  It's  a  shame  Nelse's  got  dat  stand,"  said  Dam- 
ley.     **  He  don't  deserve  it  no  more'n  I  do." 

"  No  more  dan  me,"  added  Snocks.  "  It  beats 
all  how  some  fellers  strike  it  lucky,  eh?  " 

"  I  wish  we  could  git  something  off  of  him," 
went  on  the  larger  bully. 

"  Off  de  stand?  "  queried  Snocks. 

"  Yes." 

"  Maybe  we  can — to-night,  after  he  locks  up." 

"  Say,  dat  would  be  just  de  t'ing,"  burst  out  the 
larger  boy.  ''  Nobody  is  around,  and  it  would  be 
easy  to  break  open  de  lock.  If  only  we  had  a 
push-cart,  we  could  make  a  big  haul." 

"  I  know  an  Italian  who  has  one.  We  can 
borrow  dat." 

"Will  he  lend  it?" 

"  I'll  borrow  it  on  de  sly." 

So  a  plan  was  arranged  to  get  the  push-cart  that 
night,  after  the  news  stand  was  locked  up  and 
Nelson  and  Van   Pelt  had  gone  away.    Billy 


THE  HOME  IN   THE    TENEMENT.  i6l 

Darnley  had  a  bunch  of  keys  in  his  pocket,  and 
he  felt  fairly  certain  that  one  or  another  would 
fit  the  lock  to  the  stand. 

"  Won't  Nelse  be  surprised  when  he  finds  de 
t'ings  gone?"  said  Snocks.  ''But  it  will  serve 
him  right,  won't  it?  " 

"  To  be  sure,"  added  Darnley.  ''  He's  gittin' 
too  high-toned.  He  wants  to  come  down  out  of 
de  clouds." 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

NELSON    MAKES    A    PRESENT. 

In  some  manner  of  her  own  Mrs.  Kennedy  had 
found  out  that  that  day  was  Gertrude's  birthday, 
and  she  had  concocted  a  scheme  with  Nelson  and 
Gladys  to  give  her  a  surprise. 

"  Sure  an'  the  poor  dear  deserves  a  bit  av  pleas- 
ure," said  the  old  Irishwoman.  "  This  humdrum 
life  is  almost  a-killin'  av  her.  We'll  buy  her  a 
few  things,  and  have  a  bit  av  a  party  supper." 

''  She  shall  have  my  best  bouquet,"  said  the 
flower  girl.     She  loved  Gertrude  dearly. 

Nelson  was  in  a  great  state  of  perplexity  con- 
cerning what  to  give  Gertrude.  One  after  an- 
other, different  things  were  considered  and  re- 
jected. 

''  You  see,  she's  a  regular  lady,"  he  said  to 
George  Van  Pelt,  "  and  I  want  to  give  her  some- 
thing that  just  suits.  Now  a  common  girl  would 
like  most  anything,  but  she's — well,  she's  differ- 
ent; that's  all." 

"  Most  girls  like  dresses  and  hats,"  suggested 
Van  Pelt. 

162 


NELSON  MAKES  A   PRESENT.  163 

Nelson  shook  his  head. 

"  It  won't  do.  Her  dresses  and  her  hat  are 
better  than  I  could  buy.  Besides,  I  want  to  give 
her  something  she  can  keep." 

"  Does  she  like  to  read?  " 

"  I  guess  she  does." 

"  I  saw  a  new  book  advertised — a  choice  collec- 
tion of  poems.  It's  really  something  fine— far 
better  than  most  collections.  How  would  that 
suit?" 

"  How  much  was  the  book?  " 

"  Two  dollars  and  a  half,  but  we,  as  dealers,  can 
get  it  for  a  dollar  and  seventy-five  cents." 

"  Then  that's  what  I'll  get.  And  I'll  write  in 
it,  '  To  Miss  Gertrude  Horton,  from  her  true 
friend  Nelson,'  "  said  the  boy. 

The  book  was  duly  purchased,  and  our  hero 
spent  the  best  part  of  half  an  hour  in  writing  in  it 
to  his  satisfaction.  That  night  he  closed  up  a 
little  early  and  walked  down  to  the  Kennedy  home 
with  the  volume  under  his  arm. 

"  Oh,  what  a  splendid  book !  "  cried  Gertrude, 
on  receiving  it.  Then  she  read  the  inscription  on 
the  fly-leaf.  "  Nelson,  you  are  more  than  kind, 
^nd  I  shall  never  forget  you !  "  And  she  squeezed 
his  hand  warmly. 

Gladys  had  brought  her  largest  bouquet  and 
also  a  nice  potted  plant,  and  Mrs.  Kennedy  had 


1^4  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

presented  a  sensible  present  in  the  shape  of  a 
much-needed  pair  of  rubbers. 

*'  Winter  will  soon  be  here,"  said  the  old 
woman.  ''  And  then  it's  not  our  Miss  Gertrude 
is  going  to  git  wet  feet,  at  all !  " 

The  girl  was  taken  quite  by  surprise,  and  even 
more  so  when  Mrs.  Kennedy  brought  in  a  sub- 
stantial supper,  which  had  been  cooking  on  the 
stove  of  a  neighbor.  To  this  Nelson  added'  a 
quart  of  ice  cream  from  a  near-by  confectioner's, 
and  the  birthday  party  was  voted  a  great  success 
by  all  who  participated. 

"  You  have  all  been  so  kind  to  me,"  said  Ger- 
trude, when  they  broke  up,  ''  you  make  me  forget 
what  I  had  to  give  up." 

"  Don't  ye  be  after  w^orryin',  dear,"  said  Mrs. 
Kennedy.     "  'Twill  all  come  out  right  in  the  end.'' 

"  I  trust  so,  Mrs.  Kennedy.  But  I  ask  for 
nothing  more  than  that  I  can  earn  my  own  living 
and  keep  the  friends  I  have  made,"  answered  the 
girl. 

*' How  many  scholars  have  you  now?"  ques- 
tioned Gladys. 

"'  Fourteen,  and  two  more  are  promised." 

''  Sixteen  is  not  bad,"  said  our  hero,  who  knew 
that  that  meant  eight  dollars  a  week  for  the 
teacher. 

It  was  after  juidnight  when  the  party  broke  up, 


NELSON  MAKES  A    PRESENT.  l6$ 

and  Nelson  had  to  take  Gladys  to  her  home,  sev- 
eral blocks  away.  The  flower  girl  lived  with  a 
bachelor  brother,  who  supported  himself  and  paid 
the  rent.     The  rest  Gladys  had  to  supply  herself, 

*'  I  wish  I  had  a  regular  stand  for  flowers,"  she 
said  to  Nelson.  "  I  could  make  a  good  deal  more, 
then." 

*'  I'll  help  you  buy  a  stand  some  day,  Gladys," 
he  replied.  "  I  know  a  good  place  up  in  your 
neighborhood." 

That  was  Nelson,  helping  everybody  he  could, 
and  that  is  why  he  is  the  hero  of  this  tale  of  New 
York  street  life. 

'*  If  you'll  help  me  I'll  pay  you  back,"  said  the 
flower  girl  earnestly.  *'  You  know  flowers  keep 
so  much  better  when  they  are  in  a  glass  case,"  she 
explained. 

A  light  rain  was  falling  when  the  newsboy  at 
last  started  for  the  house  where  he  roomed.  He 
buttoned  his  coat  up  around  his  throat  and  pulled 
his  hat  far  down  over  his  eyes. 

He  was  almost  to  his  room  when,  on  turning  a 
comer,  he  saw^  two  big  boys  shoving  a  push-cart 
along,  piled  high  with  goods  concealed  under 
some  potato  sacking.  As  the  boys  passed  in  the 
glare  of  an  electric  light  he  recognized  Billy  Darn- 
ley  and  Len  Snocks. 

"  Hullo,     this     is     queer ! "     he     murmured. 


1 66  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  Where  are  they  going  with  that  push-cart?  I 
didn't  know  either  of  'em  was  in  the  peddling 
business." 

The  pair  soon  passed  out  of  sight,  and  Nelson 
continued  on  his  way.  Quarter  of  an  hour  later 
he  was  in  bed  and  in  the  land  of  dreams. 

It  was  George  Van  Pelt's  turn  to  open  up  the 
stand  on  the  following  morning,  our  hero  being 
entitled  to  sleep  an  hour  longer  than  otherwise  in 
consequence.  But  hardly  had  the  time  for  open- 
ing arrived  when  George  Van  Pelt  came  rushing 
around  to  our  hero's  room  in  high  excitement. 

"  Nelson,  what  does  this  mean  ?  "  he  demanded. 

''What  does  what  mean?"  asked  our  hero 
sleepily. 

"  All  the  things  are  gone  from  the  stand !  " 

"Gone?" 

"  Yes,  everything — papers,  books,  pens,  pencils, 
writing  pads,  ink,  mucilage,  everything.  It's  a 
clean  sweep.     Do  you  know  anything  about  it  ?  " 

*'  No,  I  don't,"  answered  Nelson,  and  now  he 
was  as  wide  awake  as  his  partner.  ''  When  did  it 
happen?" 

''  I  don't  know — some  time  before  I  got  there. 
One  of  the  padlocks  was  broken  and  the  other  un- 
locked. The  rascals  even  took  the  money 
drawer,"  went  on  Van  Pelt  bitterly. 

"That  had  fifteen  cents  in  it,"  said  Nelsoa 


NELSON  MAKES  A  PRESENT.  167 

"  I  took  it  in  after  I  made  up  the  cash  for  the 
day." 

"  Well,  we're  in  a  pickle  now/'  groaned  Van 
Pelt.  **  And  just  think,  we  were  insured  only  day 
before  yesterday." 

"  But  not  against  burglars,"  groaned  Nelson  in 
return.  "  If  we  can't  trace  up  the  stuff,  we'll 
have  to  lose  it." 

'*  But  we  can't  afford  to  lose  the  stuff.  It  was 
worth  sixty  dollars  if  it  was  worth  a  penny." 

**  Nearer  seventy  dollars,  for  I  bought  some  new 
pads  and  paper-bound  books  yesterday,  and  they 
cost  seven  dollars  and  a  quarter.  We  must  find 
the  robbers."  The  newsboy  hit  his  washstand 
with  his  fist.  ^' By  jinks,  I've  got  it!  I  know 
who  robbed  us !  " 

"Who?" 

*'  Len  Snocks  and  Billy  Darnley,  those  news- 
boys I  told  you  about.  I  saw  them  eying  the 
stand  pretty  closely,  and  last  night,  when  I  came 
home  from  the  party,  I  saw  them  on  the  block  be- 
low here  with  a  push-cart  full  of  goods.  I 
thought  it  funny  at  the  time.  They  had  the  stuff 
covered  with  old  sacks.  I  never  saw  either  of 
them  with  a  push-cart  before.'* 

"  That  certainly  is  suspicious.'' 

"  Have  you  notified  the  police  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  told  the  officer  oo  the  beat  as  I  came 


1 68  NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY. 

along.  He's  goiog  to  send  in  a  report.  But  if 
you  think  those  fellows  are  guilty  we  had  better 
go  after  them  without  delay.  Otherwise  they'll 
sell  the  stuff  and  clear  out." 

"  I  think  I  know  where  to  look  for  them,"  said 
Nelson. 

He  was  soon  into  his  clothing,  and  he  and  Van 
Pelt  hurried  to  the  stand,  where  they  found  Paul 
selling  such  papers  as  had  come  in  for  the  morn- 
ing trade. 

*'  It's  awful,"  said  the  small  boy.  "  Such 
thieves  ought  to  be  placed  behind  the  bars." 

It  was  decided  that  Paul  should  run  his  route 
and  then  tend  the  stand,  while  Nelson  and  his 
partner  went  oo  a  hunt  down  the  Bowery  and  on 
the  East  Side  for  Darnley  and  Snocks. 

"  I  can't  say  when  we'll  be  back,  Paul,"  said 
Van  Pelt.  "  But  until  we  return  you  must  do 
the  best  you  can."  And  this  the  little  lad 
promised. 

Our  hero  knew  that  Darnley  and  Snocks  lived 
not  far  from  each  other  on  a  street  running  to- 
ward the  East  River,  and  thither  he  led  the  way. 

"  Seen  anything  of  Len  Snocks?  "  he  asked  of 
a  newsboy  he  met  in  the  vicinity. 

"  Yes,  I  did,"  answered  the  boy.  **  Saw  him 
early  this  morning." 

"Where?" 


NELSON  MAKES  A   PRESENT,  I»f 

"  Down  by  the  ferry  to  Brooklyn." 

"  Was  he  alone? '' 

"  No;  he  had  Billy  Darnley  with  him." 

"  Were  they  carrying  anything?  '* 

"  Yes,  each  had  a  couple  of  heavy  bundles,  about 
all  he  could  manage." 

''  Did  you  see  them  get  on  the  ferry?  "  ques- 
tioned George  Van  Pelt. 

*'  Saw  'em  go  into  the  ferryhouse.  They  must 
have  gone  over,"  answered  the  newsboy. 

A  few  words  more  followed,  and  Nelson  and 
Van  Pelt  hurried  to  the  ferry  and  soon  found 
themselves  on  Fulton  Street,  one  of  the  main 
thoroughfares  of  Brooklyn. 

"  Now  to  find  them,"  said  our  hero.  "  I'm 
afraid  it's  going  to  prove  a  big  job." 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

A    DISAPPOINTMENT. 

"  How  shall  we  strike  out  ?  "  asked  George 
Van  Pelt,  as  he  and  our  hero  came  to  a  halt  under 
the  elevated  railroad. 

"  It's  more  than  likely  they'll  try  to  sell  those 
things  to  some  stationer  or  at  a  second-hand 
store,"  answered  Nelson.  "  And  the  chances  are 
that  they'll  sell  'em  as  quick  as  possible." 

"  You  are  right  there,"  answered  his  partner. 
"  Supposing  you  take  one  side  of  the  street  and 
I'll  take  the  other,  and  we'll  ask  at  the  different 
stores." 

This  was  agreed  upon,  and  soon  our  hero  had 
visited  five  stores. 

Nobody  had  seen  the  thieves  or  knew  anything 
about  them. 

"  It's  no  use,"  he  thought,  and  then  entered  a 
sixth  establishment,  kept  by  an  old  man. 

"  Yes,  I  saw  them,"  said  the  old  man.  "  They 
were  here  early  this  morning,  and  wanted  to  sell 
me  the  things  dog-cheap.  But  I  was  suspicious 
of  them,  so  I  didn't  buy." 

170 


A   DISAPPOINTMENT.  I7« 

"  Do  you  know  where  they  went  next  ?  " 

"  One  of  them  said  something  about  taking  the 
elevated  train." 

*'  You  didn't  watch  them?  " 

"  No ;  I  was  going  to,  but  a  customer  took  my 
time." 

The  old  man  described  both  Darnley  and 
Snocks,  and  also  some  of  the  goods  offered,  so 
there  could  not  possibly  be  any  mistake. 

"  I  hate  thieves,"  he  concluded.  ''  I  hope  you 
catch  them." 

"  If  we  need  a  witness,  will  you  aid  us  ?  "  asked 
Nelson. 

"  I  will." 

''  Thank  you,"  said  Nelson,  and  left  him  one  of 
the  business  cards  he  and  Van  Pelt  had  had 
printed. 

On  the  corner  he  beckoned  to  his  partner  and 
told  Van  Pelt  of  what  he  had  learned. 

"  We'll  ask  the  elevated  railroad  gate-keeper 
below,"  said  Van  Pelt. 

But  at  the  station  they  got  no  satisfaction. 

"  I  came  on  an  hour  ago,"  said  the  gate-keeper. 
"  The  other  man  has  gone  home." 

"  And  you  haven't  seen  'em  ?  "  asked  Nelson. 

"  No.  The  fact  is,  so  many  people  come  and 
fo  we  hardly  notice  anybody." 

^  That  is  so,"  said  George  Van  Pelt,  as  he  and 


172  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

our  hero  walked  away.  ''  Nelson,  I  am  afraid  we 
are  stumped." 

"  It  looks  like  it,"  said  the  newsboy  soberly. 

"  What  shall  we  do  next?  " 

"  I  hardly  know,  George.  I  hate  to  give  up. 
The  stuff  we  lost  cost  too  much  money." 

"  Do  you  suppose  either  Darnley  or  Snocks 
went  home?  " 

"  It's  possible." 

"  We  ought  to  visit  their  homes  and  make 
sure." 

The  matter  was  talked  over  for  several  minutes, 
and  it  was  finally  agreed  that  Nelson  should  visit 
the  homes  of  the  two  boys  while  George  Van  Pelt 
returned  to  the  news  stand  to  relieve  Paul. 

Billy  Darnley  lived  on  the  fourth  floor  of  a  large 
rear  tenement  on  one  of  the  dirtiest  streets  of  the 
East  Side.  To  get  to  the  place  our  hero  had  to 
pass  through  an  alleyway  filled  with  rubbish  and 
teeming  with  neglected  children.  Hardened  as 
he  was  to  the  rougher  side  of  city  life  he  could  not 
help  but  shudder  at  the  sight. 

''  Poor  things !  they  are  a  heap  worse  off  than 
myself,"  was  his  thought. 

At  a  corner  of  the  alleyway  he  ran  across  a 
small  girl  and  one  several  years  older.  The  little 
girl  was  a  cripple,  and  the  larger  girl  was  mak- 
ing fun  of  her  deformity. 


A   DISAPPOINTMENT.  173 

**Limpy  leg!  Limpy  leg!"  she  cried  shrilly, 
**  Limpy  leg,  aint  you  ugly !  *'  At  this  the  cripple 
began  to  cry. 

*'  Stop  that! "  called  out  Nelson.  ''  You  ought 
to  be  ashamed  of  yourself.  This  little  girl  can't 
help  being  a  cripple.  Perhaps  some  day  you'll  be 
a  cripple  yourself,  and  then  you  won't  want  any- 
body to  make  fun  of  you."  And  at  this  the  big 
girl  fell  back  abashed. 

'*  She  always  does  that,"  said  the  cripple. 
'*  She's  awful  mean." 

Nelson  asked  the  girl  where  Billy  Darnley 
lived,  and  the  girl  pointed  out  the  rooms.  Soon 
the  newsboy  was  knocking  on  one  of  the  doors 
to  the  apartment. 

"  Come  in,"  said  a  rough  voice,  and  Nelson 
entered,  to  find  himself  confronted  by  a  burly 
man  slightly  the  worse  for  the  rum  he  had  been 
drinking. 

'*  Is  this  where  Billy  Darnley  lives? "  he 
asked. 

''  I'm  Billy  Darnley,"  answered  the  man. 

'*  I  mean  Billy  Darnley,  the  newsboy." 

*'  That's  my  son.  He  lives  here,  but  he  aint 
here  now.    He's  out  selling  papers." 

"  Has  he  been  home  in  the  last  two  or  three 
hours?" 

"  No," 


174  NELSON"   THE  NEWSBOY. 

There  was  an  awkward  pause,  and  the  man 
eyed  Nelson  curiously. 

"  What  do  you  want  of  Billy?  "  he  questioned 
at  last. 

""  I  want  to  recover  some  things  he  stole  from 
my  news  stand,"  answered  our  hero  stoutly. 

"  Things  he  stole? "  cried  Darnley  senior. 

''  Yes." 

"Are  you  sure  Billy  stole  them?" 

''  Yes — he  and  another  boy  named  Lea 
Snocks." 

''When  was  this?" 

''  Last  night." 

"  Humph!    Tell  me  all  about  it." 

Nelson  did  as  requested.  Before  he  had  fin- 
ished Darnley  senior  gave  a  long  yawn. 

"  Hang  that  boy!  "  he  observed.  ''  He's  go- 
ing from  bad  to  worse.  He  will  end  up  on  the 
gallows  if  he  aint  careful." 

To  console  himself  he  got  out  a  black  bottle 
and  took  a  deep  drink.  Evidently  he  was  not 
deeply  impressed. 

"  Have  you  any  idea  where  Billy  is  now?  " 
asked  our  hero. 

"  No.  He'll  keep  shady,  I  suppose.  I  can't 
help  you.  Go  to  the  police.  If  he  gets  hung 
some  day  it  will  be  his  own  fault." 

The  man  turned  his  back  on  Nelson  as  if  to 


A   DISAPPOINTMENT,  1 75 

end  the  interview.    In  a  minute  more  our  hero 
was  in  the  street  again. 

"  A  fine  father  for  any  boy  to  have,"  was  his 
thought.  "  I  reckon  one  is  about  as  bad  as  the 
other,  and  perhaps  both  will  end  up  in  the  elec- 
tric chair/' 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

AN  UNSUCCESSFUL  QUEST. 

From  the  tenement  where  Billy  Darnley  lived 
Nelson  made  his  way  to  where  Len  Snocks  re- 
sided. 

This  home  in  the  tenements  was  in  strong 
contrast  to  that  of  the  Darnleys.  There  were 
but  three  rooms,  but  each  was  as  clean  and 
bright  as  hard  work  could  make  them. 

A  small,  trim-looking  woman  carrying  a  baby 
in  her  arms  answered  his  knock.  This  proved 
to  be  Mrs.  Snocks.  In  the  rooms  were  several 
other  children  of  various  ages. 

"  No,  I  haven't  seen  Len  since  last  night," 
she  said,  in  reply  to  our  hero's  question.  ''  He 
went  off  with  another  boy  named  Billy  Darn- 
ley." 

"  Did  he  say  where  he  was  going  or  when 
he  would  be  back?  " 

"  He  did  not.  I  am  anxious  about  him,  too. 
He  never  stayed  away  all  night  before.  What 
do  you  want  of  him?  " 

ITS 


AN   UNSUCCESSFUL   QUEST.  i77 

''  He  and  Billy  Darnley  robbed  my  news 
stand  last  night." 

'*  Robbed  your  stand!  "  Mrs.  Snocks  grew 
very  pale.    "  Can  this  be  true?  " 

*'  Yes,  ma'am,  it  is."  And  Nelson  gave  the 
particulars  once  more. 

*'  Too  bad!  "  cried  the  woman,  and,  dropping 
on  a  kitchen  chair,  she  covered  her  face  with 
her  apron. 

Nelson  saw  that  she  was  suffering  keenly,  and 
felt  sorry  for  her. 

"  It's  that  Darnley  boy,"  she  said  presently, 
'*  He  is  a  bad  tgg  and  is  leading  our  Len 
astray.  My  husband  and  I  have  warned  Len 
time  and  time  again  to  let  Billy  alone;  but  he 
won't  mind,  and  Billy  leads  him  into  all  kinds 
of  mischief." 

''  Well,  Fm  sorry  for  you,  ma'am,  but  we 
have  got  to  have  our  stuff  back." 

*'  How  much  was  it  worth?  " 

''  About  seventy-five  dollars." 

"Oh,  dear!  I'm  sure  I  don't  know  what 
to  do." 

"Is  your  husband  to  work?" 

"  No;  he  hasn't  had  any  work  for  several 
months.     Wait;  I'll  call  him." 

Mrs,  Snocks  went  to  a  rear  window  and  called 
to  somebody  in  the  courtyard  below.    Soon  Mr. 


I7S  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

Snocks  appeared.  He  was  an  iron  molder,  but 
looked  far  from  healthy. 

"  Stole  from  your  stand,"  he  said,  after  listen- 
ing to  his  wife  and  Nelson.  "  This  is  the  worst 
yet." 

"  It's  Billy  Darnley's  fault,"  put  in  the  wife. 

"  He  hasn't  any  business  to  go  with  Billy, 
Mary.    That  rascal  will  lead  him  to  prison." 

"  You're  right  there,"  said  our  hero. 

"  I  don't  know  what  to  do,"  went  on  Mr. 
Snocks,  to  Nelson.  "  I'd  square  this  up^  only 
I'm  out  of  work,  and  haven't  more  than  two 
or  three  dollars  to  my  name." 

''  We  have  three  dollars  and  twenty-five 
cents,"  said  the  wife.  "  You  can  have  that." 
And  she  brought  out  a  well-worn  pocketbook. 

Her  manner  touched  the  newsboy  to  the 
heart. 

''  No,  I  won't  take  your  last  cent,"  he  said. 
''  You'll  need  it  for  yourself  and  the  children. 
Only  if  you  see  Len,  try  to  get  back  the  goods 
or  the  money  he  got  for  them." 

''We'll  do  that— don't  fear,"  said  Mr. 
Snocks.  "  And  I'll  thrash  him  everlastingly  in 
the  bargain." 

No  more  could  be  accomplished  at  the 
Snockses'  home,  and  soon  Nelson  was  oh  his  way 
back  to  the  stand. 


AN   UNSUCCESSFUL   QUEST.  1 79 

"  What  luck? "  questioned  George  Van  Pelt, 
as  soon  as  he  appeared, 

"  Not  much/'  he  answered,  and  told  his  story, 
*'  We'll  never  hear  from  old  Damley,"  he 
added.  "  But  perhaps  we'll  get  something 
from  the  Snockses." 

''  Fm  glad  you  didn't  take  that  woman's  last 
dollar,"  said  Van  Pelt.  ''  We're  not  as  hard  up 
as  all  that,  even  if  we  have  been  almost  cleaned 
out." 

Fortunately  for  the  partners  they  had  paid  all 
bills  promptly  since  taking  charge  of  the  stand, 
so  their  credit  was  good.  On  the  following 
morning  Van  Pelt  went  around  and  explained 
the  situation  to  several  wholesale  dealers,  and 
also  to  the  news  company,  and  succeeded  in  get- 
ting a  fresh  supply  of  goods  on  thirty  and  sixty 
days'  time. 

"We've  got  to  hustle  to  make  it  up,"  he 
said. 

"  Well,  I'm  in  the  business  to  hustle,"  an- 
swered Nelson,  with  a  grim  smile.  "  I  never 
yet  was  idle,  as  far  back  as  I  can  remember." 

"  Always  sold  newspapers?  " 

"  Mostly.  Once  in  a  while  I  blacked  boots 
and  carried  baggage,  but  not  very  often." 

"  Are  you  related  to  Sam  Pepper?  " 

"  I  don't  think  I  am." 


iSo  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  Hasn't  he  ever  told  you  anything  about 
yourself?  " 

"  He  has  and  again  he  hasn't.  He  told  me 
some  things  that  I  don't  believe  are  true, 
George." 

'*  Humph!  Well,  I  wouldn't  trust  him  too 
much." 

"I  don't  trust  him  at  all,  since  the  time  he 
tried  to  help  Mr.  Bulson  against  Miss  Ger- 
trude." 

"  It's  queer  that  Bulson  is  so  possessed  to 
marry  Miss  Horton,  when  she  doesn't  care  for 
him." 

"  I  guess  the  reason  is  that  Bulson  is  afraid 
Mr.  Horton  will  relent  and  take  Miss  Gertrude 
back,  and  then  she'll  come  in  for  half  the  money, 
after  all.  He  is  so  piggish  that  he  wants  to  get 
it  all." 

''  Mr.  Horton  ought  to  be  told  how  Bulson 
is  acting." 

''  Miss  Gertrude  says  he  is  a  strange  man  and 
won't  believe  what  anybody  says  about  his 
nephew." 

"  He  must  be  strange,  or  he  wouldn't  turn 
such  a  nice  young  lady  as  Miss  Horton  out  of 
doors,"  said  Van  Pelt  feelingly.  He  had  met 
Gertrude  several  times  and  was  much  interested 
in  her. 


AN   UNSUCCESSFUL  QUEST.  l8l 

On  the  week  following  Mrs.  Kennedy  was 
served  with  a  notice  to  quit  her  apartments,  as 
the  tenement  was  to  be  torn  down.  She  and 
Gertrude  hunted  up  other  rooms,  not  far  from 
Nelson's  stand.  These  were  bright  and  cheer- 
ful and  a  very  great  improvement  over  those 
vacated. 

*'  And  I  will  feel  safer,*'  said  Gertrude.  "  For 
I  fancy  Homer  Bulson  knew  the  other  home 
and  often  watched  me  going  in  and  coming 
out." 

Gertrude  was  right  in  her  surmise.  Homer 
Eulson  was  watching  her  very  closely  and  laying 
his  plans  to  make  her  his  own,  in  spite  of 
herself. 

But  when  everything  was  in  readiness  to 
make  a  move,  he  found  to  his  chagrin  that  the 
rooms  were  empty  and  the  building  was  being 
torn  down. 

Hang  the  luck,  anyhow ! "  he  muttered 
sulkily.  "  Now  where  in  the  world  shall  I  look 
for  her?" 

He  questioned  several  people  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, but  nobody  seemed  to  be  able  to  give 
him  any  information. 

The  truth  of  the  matter  was  Mrs.  Kennedy 
had  requested  her  friends  to  say  nothing  to  a 
gentleman  in  a  silk  hat  who  asked  about  Ger- 


iZi  NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY, 

trade,  and  for  this  reason  they  were  according^ 
mum. 

''  Never  mind,  111  find  her  sooner  or  latw*," 
£ulson  toid  himself.  ''  And  then  my  next  move 
will  surely  surprise  her.** 


CHAPTER   XXIV, 

A   DECOY    LETTER. 

One  day  Nelson  was  folding  some  evening 
fmpers  at  the  stand  when,  on  glancing  up,  he 
saw  Homer  Bulson  standing  not  far  away  eye- 
ing him  sharply. 

''  Hullo,  what  does  he  want  now? ''  thought 
our  hero. 

Bulson  waited  until  several  customers  had  re- 
ceived papers  and  departed,  and  then  came 
closer. 

''How  is  trade?"  he  asked,  in  as  pleasant  a 
voice  as  he  could  command. 

"  Very  good,"  returned  Nelson  coolly. 

"  I  presume  you  do  better  with  the  stand  than 
you  did  selling  papers  on  the  street." 

"  Much  better." 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  it." 

To  this  Nelson  made  no  reply,  for  he  felt  cer- 
tain that  Homer  Bulson  was  playing  the  part 
€i  a  hypocrite. 

"  He  wants  to  find  out  about  Gertrude,"  he 
told  himself. 


J&4  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

"  How  is  Miss  Horton  making  out  these 
days?  "  went  on  the  young  man. 

"  She  is  doing  nicely." 

"  Is  she  working?  " 

"  She  gives  piano  lessons." 

"  Humph!  she  can't  make  much  at  that/' 

"  She  make  enough  to  keep  her." 

"If  she  wouldn't  be  so  headstrong  she  might 
have  a  comfortable  home  without  working/* 

"  She  intends  to  do  as  she  pleases/'  replied 
Nelson  sharply.  "  And  she  doesn't  ask  you  for 
advice." 

"  Where  is  she  living  now?  " 

"  You'll  have  to  find  that  out  for  yourself/' 

"  Her  uncle  wants  to  know." 

"  Then  let  him  write  to  her  and  address  the 
letter  to  the  general  post-office." 

*'  Does  she  go  there  for  her  letters?  " 

"  No;  somebody  goes  for  her." 

At  this  Homer  Bulson  bit  his  lip  in  increased 
vexation. 

"  What  rot  all  this  is! "  he  cried.  "  Vm  not 
going  to  eat  her  up." 

"  YouVe  right  there/'  grinned  Nelson. 
"  We  won't  let  you.  The  best  you  can  do  is 
to  leave  her  alone.  If  you  don't  somebody  will 
get  hurt." 

*'  Ha!  do  you  threaten  mc?  " 


A   DECOY  LETTER,  1^5 

"  You  can  take  the  warning  as  you  please." 

"  Boy,  you  are  a  fool!  " 

''  If  I  am,  I  am  too  smart  a  fool  to  be  taken  in 
by  you,  Mr.  Homer  Bulson." 

"  I  want  to  help  Miss  Horton." 

"  You  want  to  harm  her,  you  mean." 

"  Then  you  won't  tell  me  where  she  lives?  " 

''  No.  And  let  me  add,  if  you  find  out  and 
try  to  harm  her  you'll  get  hurt." 

"  Oh,  you  make  me  tired,"  muttered  Bulson, 
and  walked  away. 

Everything  seemed  to  be  against  the  young 
man,  but  two  days  later  his  luck — if  such  it  can 
be  called — changed. 

He  was  walking  along  a  fashionable  side 
street,  when  on  chancing  to  look  ahead  he  saw 
Gertrude  leave  a  house  and  hurry  to  the 
corner. 

He  started  to  follow  her,  but  before  he  could 
reach  her  she  had  boarded  a  street  car  and  was 
out  of  his  reach. 

Going  back  to  the  house  he  met  a  girl  of 
twelve  coming  out  on  the  stone  stoop. 

"  Good-afternoon,"  he  said  politely.  '*  Am  I 
right  about  seeing  Miss  Horton  just  coming 
from  here?  " 

"  You  are,"  answered  the  girl.  ''  She's  just 
been  giving  me  a  music  lesson," 


1 86  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  Oh,  SO  she  gives  music  lessons  here.  Does 
she  teach  anybody  else  in  the  neighborhood?  " 

"Yes;  she  teaches  on  the  block  above  here 
and  around  on  the  avenue."  And  the  girl  gave 
the  names  and  addresses. 

Homer  Bulson  made  a  note  of  the  names  and 
addresses  and  walked  off  in  high  satisfaction. 

"  Now  to  work  my  little  scheme,"  he  said  to 
himself. 

Two  days  later  he  left  New  York  and  took 
a  train  at  Jersey  City  for  Lakewood,  down  in 
New  Jersey. 

At  the  fashionable  resort  he  managed  to  find 
a  house  on  the  outskirts  of  the  town.  It  was 
owned  and  kept  by  an  old  woman,  who  was 
more  than  half  deaf. 

To  this  old  woman,  whose  name  was  Sarah 
Higgins,  Bulson  told  a  long  story  of  a  cousin 
who  was  a  little  crazy  and  who  wanted  absolute 
rest. 

'*  She  is  harmless,  excepting  for  her  tongue," 
said  Bulson.  ''  I  would  like  to  bring  her  here 
for  several  months.  If  you  will  take  her,  I  will 
give  you  twenty-five  dollars  a  week  for  your 
trouble." 

Sarah  Higgins  was  a  natural-bom  miser, 
and  she  readily  consented  to  take  the  young 
lady  and  watch  her. 


A  DECOY  LETTER,  iSf 

**  I've  taken  care  of  them  as  is  out  of  their 
mind  before/'  she  said.  ''  I  know  how  to  treat 
'em." 

Homer  Btilson's  next  move  was  to  write  a 
long  letter  to  Gertrude.  This  letter  was  signed 
with  the  name  of  a  fashionable  lady  of  society; 
and  ran  as  follows: 

*'  Dear  Miss  Horton  :  Perhaps  you  will  be 
surprised  to  receive  this  from  me,  a  stranger, 
but  Mrs.  Jackson  has  been  speaking  to  me 
about  you,  and  the  good  lessons  you  are  giving 
her  daughter  Belle. 

"  My  husband  used  to  know  your  father  welt 
and  the  pair  were  warm  friends^  and  he  joins  me: 
in  making  this  offer  to  you. 

''  I  have  three  children,  two  girls  and  a  boyr. 
and  I  wish  to  obtain  a  music-teacher  for  them 
who  willnot  only  give  lessons,  but  also  take  a 
personal  interest  in  the  little  ones.  There  is 
nobody  here  at  Lakewood  who  is  suitable,  and 
I  wish  to  know  if  we  cannot  arrange  to  have 
you  come  down  every  Wednesday  or  Thursday? 
I  will  pay  your  carfare  and  give  you  five  dollars 
per  week  for  the  lessons.  Of  course  you  can 
also  have  lunch  with  me. 

^'  I  think  you  will  find  this  a  good  opening  for 
you,  and  perhaps  we  can  get  you  more  pupils 


i8S  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

here.     Please   call   upon   me   next   Wednesday 
afternoon,  and  we  can  then  talk  it  over  and  com- 
plete arrangements. 
'*  Yours  truly, 

"  Mrs.  James  Broaderick/- 

The  letter  came  as  a  complete  surprise  to 
Grertrude,  and  she  scarcely  knew  what  to  make 
of  it. 

Of  course,  as  was  natural,  she  felt  much 
pleased.  A  trip  to  Lakewood  each  week  would 
be  delightful,  and  five  dollars  would  add  quite 
something  to  her  income. 

The  letter  reached  her  on  Tuesday  morning, 
so  she  had  not  long  to  consider  it.  That  noon 
she  met  Gladys  and  told  her  she  was  going  to 
Lakewood  on  business  the  following  morning, 
on  the  early  train. 

"  Lakewood!  "  cried  the  flower  girl. 

"  Yes.  What  makes  you  look  so  surprised, 
Gladys?  " 

"  I  didn't  think  you'd  leave  New  York." 

"  I  shall  only  be  gone  for  the  day.  There  is 
a  lady  there  who  wants  me  to  give  lessons  to 
her  three  children." 

''  Ob!  " 

'*  She  will  pay  well,  and  the  trip  each  week 
will  be  quite  an  r)uting." 


NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY.  189 

"  It  will  be  cold  traveling  this  winter,  I'm 
thinking." 

*'  Lakewood  is  a  famous  winter  resort  now. 
The  hotels  are  fine,  so  I've  been  told/' 

'*  Does  the  lady  live  at  a  hotel?  " 

''  No;  she  has  a  private  cottage  near  by— so 
her  letter  says." 

*''  Well,  I  wish  you  luck,"  said  Gladys,  and  so 
the  pair  parted. 


CHAPTER   XXV. 

MARK    HORTON   RELENTS. 

After  having  mailed  the  letter  to  Gertrude 
from  Lakewood,  Homer  Bulson  returned  to 
New  York  to  complete  his  plans  for  the 
future. 

Evening  found  him  at  his  uncle's  mansion,  as 
smiling  as  ever,  with  nothing  to  betray  the 
wicked  thoughts  which  were  in  his  mind. 

Mr.  Mark  Horton  had  changed  greatly.  He 
was  very  feeble,  his  face  was  pinched,  and  kis 
hair  was  fast  growing  white. 

He  had  had  two  doctors  waiting  upon  him, 
but  neither  of  them  had  been  able  to  make  him 
well 

His  malady  baffled  all  their  science,  and 
despite  their  most  carefully  administered  medi- 
cines he  grew  steadily  worse. 

"  I  cannot  understand  the  case,''  said  one 
physician  to  the  other.  "  I  was  never  so  both- 
ered in  my  life." 

"  It  is  certainly  strange,"  answered  the  other. 
"  I  shall  make  a  report  on  the  case  before  the 


MARK  HORTON  RELENTS.  19' 

fraternity.  Ordinarily  this  man  should  grow 
better  quickly.  He  has  no  organic  trouble 
whatever." 

As  Mark  Horton  grew  more  feeble  he  longed 
for  Gertrude,  remembering  how  she  had  min- 
istered to  him  day  and  night. 

'*  How  goes  it,  uncle?  "  asked  Homer  Bulson, 
as  he  entered  the  room  in  which  Mark  Horton 
sat  in  an  easy-chair. 

"  I  am  very  weak,  Homer.  I  don't  think  I 
shall  ever  be  better.  It  is  not  because  I  fear 
death,  for  I  have  little  to  live  for.  But  Ger- 
trude  "     He  did  not  finish. 

'*  She  treated  you  badly,  uncle,  after  all  you 
had  done  for  her." 

''  I  am  afraid  that  I  was  the  one  that  was  to 
blame." 

''  You?  You  were  too  indulgent,  that  was 
the  trouble.  She  used  to  have  her  way  in  every- 
thing." 

"  Have  you  heard  anything  of  her  yet. 
Homer?" 

"  I  think  she  went  to  Boston." 

*'  To  Boston?  Do  you  know  if  she  had  much 
money?  " 

"  I  do  not." 

"  Did  she  go  alone?  " 

"I  believe  not.     That  actor  got  a  position 


192  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

with  same  traveling  company,  and  I  think  she 
went  with  the  company,  too." 

""  It  is  too  bad!  I  do  not  wish  her  to  throw 
her  whole  life  away  in  this  fashion.  I  wish  she 
were  here.    Won't  you  write  to  her?  " 

"  I  would  if  I  had  the  address." 

"  But  you  can  find  out  where  the  theatrical 
company  is,  can't  you?  " 

"  The  company  went  to  pieces  after  visiting 
Boston." 

"  Then  she  must  be  in  want,"  groaned  Mark 
Horton.  "  If  you  cannot  write  to  her,  ycu 
can  at  least  advertise  for  her  in  the  Boston 
papers." 

"  I'll  do  that,  if  you  wish  it." 

"  I  do.  Homer.  Tell  her  to  return — that  all 
will  be  forgiven.  I  am  fairly  dying  to  see  the 
child  again." 

At  this  latter  remark  Homer  Bulson  drew 
down  the  corners  of  his  mouth.  But  the  dim 
light  in  the  room  hid  his  features  from  his 
uncle's  gaze. 

At  this  moment  the  servant  came  to  the 
door. 

"  Tlie  nurse  is  here,"  she  said. 

"  Oh,  all  right!  "  exclaimed  Bulson.  "  Send 
her  up." 

''  The  new  nurse,"  said  Mark  Horton  wearily,. 


MARK  H OR  TON  RELENTS.  193 

"  They  simply  bother  me.  Not  one  of  them 
does  as  well  as  did  Gertrude." 

Presently  a  middle-aged  woman  came  in, 
dressed  in  the  outfit  of  a  trained  nurse.  She 
bowed  to  both  men. 

"  You  are  the  nurse  Dr.  Barcomb  said  he 
would  send?  "  said  Homer  Bulson,  as  he  eyed 
her  sharply. 

"  Yes,  sir." 

'*  What  is  your  name,  please?  " 

''  Mrs.  Mary  Conroy." 

''  As  the  doctor  sent  you,  I  suppose  it  is  all 
right.     You  have  had  suiBcient  experience?  " 

*'  Plenty,  sir;  plenty!  What  is  the  matter  with 
the  gentleman?  " 

''  Nervous  debility." 

'*  That  is  too  bad.  I  nursed  one  patient 
with  it." 

"  Did  he  recover?  "  questioned  Mark  Horton, 
with  a  slight  show  of  interest. 

"  He  did,  sir." 

''  Then  there  may  be  hope  for  me,  Mrs. 
Conroy?" 

*'  Certainly  there  is  hope,"  put  in  Homer 
Bulson,  with  a  hypocritical  smile. 

''  I'll  do  my  best  by  you,  sir,"  said  Mrs.  Con- 
roy pleasantly. 

''  Thank  you." 


194  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  You  had  better  give  my  uncle  a  little  wine/* 
put  in  Bulson.     "  He  needs  it  as  a  tonic." 

"  I  do  not  care  much  for  the  wine,"  said  Mark 
Horton.  "  It  does  not  seem  to  strengthen  as  it 
should." 

''  You  would  be  weaker  still  if  you  didn't  have 
it,  uncle." 

The  wine  was  brought  and  the  retired  mer- 
chant took  a  small  glass  of  it. 

"  Won't  you  drink  with  me,  Homer?  "  asked 
the  invalid. 

"  Thank  you,  uncle,  but  I  bought  this  espe- 
cially for  your  own  use,  and  you  must  have  it 
all" 

A  private  conversation,  lasting  the  best  part 
of  an  hour,  followed,  and  then  Bulson  took  his 
leave. 

When  Bulson  was  gone  Mrs.  Conroy  came  in 
again^  having  been  to  the  room  assigned  to  her 
by  the  housekeeper.  She  found  the  retired 
merchant  sitting  with  his  chin  in  his  hands,  gaz- 
ing moodily  into  the  small  grate  fire  which  was 
burning  before  him. 

*'  Is  there  anything  I  can  do  for  your  com- 
fort, Mr.  Horton?"  she  questioned  sympatheti- 
cally. 

"  I  don't  know,"  he  returned,  with  a  long 
drawn  sigh. 


OUR    HERO    RAN    TOWARD    THE    SHIP    AND    CLAMBERED    ABOARD. 
^^elson  the  Newsboy.  — Page  201. 


MARK  HORTON  RELENTS.  195 

''  Perhaps  I  can  read  the  paper  to  you?  "  che 
suggested. 

"  No;  I  don't  care  to  listen.    I  am  tired." 

"  Would  you  like  to  retire?  " 

"  Not  yet.     I  cannot  sleep/' 

**  Have  you  any  medicine  to  put  you  to  sleep, 
sir?  I  must  ask  the  doctor  all  particulars  to- 
morrow/' 

''  He  has  given  me  some  powders,  but  they  do 
not  help  me.  At  times  my  brain  seems  to  be  on 
fire  while  my  heart  is  icy  cold," 

''  Let  me  shake  your  pillows  for  you."  She 
did  so,  and  tried  to  make  him  otherwise  com- 
fortable. 

''  Thank  you,  that  is  better,"  he  remarked,  as 
he  sank  back  and  closed  his  eyes.  ''It  is  hard 
to  be  alone  in  the  world." 

"  You  are  alone  then." 

''  Almost.  Mr.  Bulson,  who  was  just  here,  is 
my  nephews  My  wife  is  dead,  my  son  gone, 
and  my  niece,  who  lived  with  me  up  to  a  few 
months  ago,  has  left  me." 

"  It  is  too  bad." 

*'  In  one  way  it  is  my  own  fault.  I  drove  my 
niece  from  my  house  by  my  harshness.  I  sin- 
cerely wish  she  was  back." 

"If  it  was  your  fault,  as  you  say,  why  not 
send  for  her? " 


i9^  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

*'  I  do  not  know  where  to  send.  Mr.  Bulson 
heard  she  went  to  Boston,  and  he  is  going  to 
advertise  for  her  in  some  Boston  papers.  Poor 
Gertrude!" 

"That  was  her  name?" 

"  Yes,  Gertrude  Horton.  She  was  my 
brother's  child.  I  wanted  her  to  marry  my 
nephew,  and  we  had  a  bitter  quarrel,  and  after 
that  there  was  a  robbery,  and — but  I  am  satis- 
fied now  that  Gertrude  was  innocent." 

"  Why,  it  seems  to  me  I've  heard  something 
of  this  before!  "  exclaimed  the  nurse.  "  The 
story  came  to  me  through  a  friend  who  knows 
an  old  woman  who  keeps  a  fruit-and-candy 
stand  on  the  Bowery.  She  said  the  girl  was 
driven  away  from  home  because  her  uncle 
wanted  her  to  marry  a  man  she  didn't  want,  and 
because  the  uncle  thought  she  had  robbed  his 
safe — she  and  a  boy  who  happened  to  call  at  the 
house  about  that  time." 

''  It  must  be  my  Gertrude! ''  said  Mark  Hor- 
ton.    *'  And  did  she  marry  that  actor  fellow?  " 

''  He  wasn't  an  actor.  He's  a  newsdealer — 
keeps  a  stand  with  a  man,  somewhei-e  uptown; 
and  he's  not  old  enough  to  marry." 

"  And  the  girl — what  of  her?  " 

"  I  heard  she  was  supporting  herself  by 
teaching  the  piano." 


MARK  NORTON  RELENTS.  197 

*'  Is  it  possible!    Do  you  know  where  she  is? '' 
"  I  don't  knovv.     But  1  think  I  can  find  out." 
''  Then  you  must  do  so — to-morrow  morn- 
ing-," returned  Mark  Horton.     "  Gertrude  may 
still  be  in  New  York!     Pray  Heaven  she  v/ill 
come  back  to  me !  '* 


CHAPTER   XXVI. 

NELSON  ON  SHIPBOARD. 

Nelson  was  tending  the  stand  on  the  morning 
following  the  conversation  just  recorded,  wheis 
suddenly  Paul  Randall  came  running  up,  all  out 
of  breath. 

"  I  just  saw  Billy  Damley,"  gasped  the  little 
newsboy,  when  able  to  speak. 

"  Where  did  you  see  him? ''  questioned 
Nelson  quickly. 

'*  Right  straight  across  town,  on  the  East 
River.  He  was  talking  to  the  captain  of  a  big 
schooner  named  the  Victory.  I  guess  he  was 
wanting  to  ship  in  her." 

"  Tend  the  stand,  Paul,  and  I'll  go  after  him/' 
said  Nelson,  and  leaped  outside.  Soon  he  was 
making  his  way  toward  the  East  River  with  all 
possible  speed. 

When  he  came  in  sight  of  the  docks  half  a 
dozen  vessels  met  his  view,  all  with  their  bows 
stuck  far  over  into  the  street.  Of  a  sailor  stand- 
ing near  he  asked  which  was  the  Victory, 

198 


NELSON  ON  SHIPBOARD.  199 

**  There  she  is,"  answered  the  tar,  pointing 
with  his  sunburnt  hand.     "  Want  to  ship?  " 

"  Not  much!  "  laughed  Nelson.  "  I  want  to 
keep  another  fellow  from  shipping." 

''  Then  you'll  have  to  hurry,  for  the  Victory 
is  going  to  sail  putty  quick." 

Nelson  was  soon  picking  his  way  across  the 
dock  where  the  big  schooner  lay.  Merchandise 
was  on  every  hand,  and  on  turning  a  pile  of  this 
he  suddenly  found  himself  face  to  face  with  Billy 
Darnley  and  a  burly  man  dressed  in  a  sea  suit. 

'*  So  I've  got  you  at  last,  have  I?  "  cried  Nel- 
son, as  he  grasped  Darnley  by  the  arm. 

'' Lemme  go!"  howled  the  bully,  in  great 
alarm.     ''  Lemme  go,  Nelson!  " 

''  Not  much!  I'm  going  to  hand  you  over  to 
the  police,"  was  Nelson's  firm  answer. 

"  I  won't  go!  " 

'*  What's  the  trouble?'*  demanded  the  nauti- 
cal-looking m.an  curiously. 

''  He's  a  thief,  that's  the  trouble,"  answered 
our  hero. 

"  It  aint  so.  I  never  stole  nuthin'  in  my  Hfe," 
retorted  Darnley  sulkily.  *'  He's  down  on  me, 
and  he's  always  tryin'  to  git  me  into  trouble." 

"  I  am  telling  the  truth,"  said  Nelson.  "  He's 
got  to  go  with  me." 

"  I  won't  go!  "  roared  the  bully. 


ftoo  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

For  a  moment  the  face  of  the  seafaring  man 
was  a  study.  His  name  was  Grabon,  and  he  was 
part  owner  and  captain  of  the  Victory. 

'*  Darnley  has  signed  articles  with  me,  for 
a  trip  to  the  West  Indies  and  Brazil/'  he 
said. 

''  Well,  he  can't  go  to  the  West  Indies  and 
Brazil.  He's  going  to  the  lock-up,"  returned 
Nelson  firmly. 

"  What  is  he  guilty  of?  " 

''  Of  two  robberies,  so  far  as  I  know»  He 
once  robbed  me  of  some  money,  and  only  a 
short  while  ago  he  robbed  a  news  stand  belong- 
ing to  me  and  another  party." 

''  Humph!  What  did  he  rob  you  of— -half  a 
dozen  newspapers?  "  sneered  Captain  Grabon. 
**  If  he  did,  you  shan't  keep  him  ashore  on  that 
account.  I  am  short  of  hands  as  it  is,  and  must 
sail  by  the  tide  to-day." 

*'  The  trouble  was  all  over  ten  newspapers," 
said  Billy  Darnley,  quick  to  take  up  an  idea  that 
had  come  to  him.  "  He  says  I  stole  'em,  but  I 
didn't." 

'*  I  won't  listen  to  such  nonsense."  Captain 
Grabon  shoved  Nelson  back.  ''  Let  my  man 
go." 

*'  I  won't!  "  exclaimed  our  hero. 

''You    will!"    put    in    Billy    Darnley,    and 


NELSON  ON   SHIPBOARD,  201 

wrenching  himself  free,  he  ran  along  the  dock 
toward  the  Victory  and  clambered  aboard  the 
vessel. 

**  You're  going  to  get  yourself  into  a  whole 
lot  of  trouble!  '*  ejaculated  Nelson  to  the  cap- 
tain. 

"  You  clear  out!  " 

'*  Not  much — not  until  I've  caught  that 
thief." 

As  quickly  as  he  could,  our  hero  ran  toward 
the  ship  and  clambered  aboard  after  Darnley. 
For  the  moment  he  had  lost  sight  of  the  bully, 
but  now  he  saw  him  peering  out  from  behind 
the  mainmast.    At  once  a  chase  ensued. 

In  the  meantime  Captain  Grabon  came  on 
board,  and  going  quickly  to  his  mate,  he  or- 
dered the  lines  flung  off  and  the  boat  towed 
out  into  the  stream. 

Around  and  around  the  deck  flew  Darnley, 
with  Nelson  after  him.  Then  the  bully  leaped 
down  the  companion-way  steps  and  into  the 
cabin.  Undaunted,  our  hero  followed,  and  pres- 
ently the  pair  found  themselves  at  the  end  of  a 
narrow  passageway. 

"  Now  I've  got  you!  "  panted  Nelson.  "  You 
shan't  get  away  from  me  again." 

"  I  won't  go!  "  howled  Billy  Darnley  desper- 
ately.    "  I'm  booked  for  this  trip  to  sea.'' 


202  NELSON   THE  NEIVSBOY. 

'*  Well,  a  sea  trip  might  do  you  some  good* 
Billy,  but  you  are  not  going  to  take  it  just  yet. 
What  did  you  do  with  the  stuff  you  stole  from 
the  stand?  " 

'*  Didn't  steal  anything  from  the  stand." 

"  Yes,  you  did — -you  and  Len  Snocks.  Van 
Pelt  and  I  know  all  about  it.  You  got  to  give 
up  the  goods,  do  you  hear?  " 

"  I  aint  got  nuthin,"  growled  Darnley. 

He  tried  to  break  away  again,  and  a  hand-to= 
hand  tussle  ensued.  Presently  both  boys  went 
down  and  rolled  over.  As  they  did  this  Nel- 
son's head  struck  an  iron  projection,  and  he  was 
partly  stunned.  Before  he  could  recover  the 
bully  was  on  his  feet  once  more, 

"  Take  that!  "  roared  Darnley,  and  gave  Nel- 
son a  cruel  kick  in  the  side.  A  kick  in  the  head 
followed,  and  with  a  groan  our  hero  wa& 
stretched  out  insensible. 

By  this  time  Captain  Grabon  was  coming  be- 
low to  see  what  was  going  on.  He  met  Darn- 
ley in  the  cabin. 

''  Hold  on!  "  he  cried.  *'  Where  are  you  go- 
ing?" 

"  On  deck,"  answered  the  bully,  but  did  not 
add  that  he  wanted  to  go  ashore. 

''  Where's  the  other  boy?  " 

"  I  knocked  him  down." 


NELSON  ON  SHIPBOARD,  so^ 

Damley  was  about  to  move  on,  but  the  cap- 
tain would  not  allow  it. 

"  You  stay  here  for  the  present,"  he  said.  ''  I 
want  to  investigate  this." 

'*  I'm  going  on  deck,''  growled  the  bully. 

''  What!  "  roared  the  captain.  "  Why.  yow 
monkey,  don't  you  know  you  are  now  under 
my  orders?  " 

At  this  Darnley  fell  back,  aghast. 

"  Under  your  orders?  " 

*'  Certainly.  x\nd  you  mind  me,  or  I'll  have 
you  rope-ended  well." 

Still  holding  fast  to  Da.rnley,  he  forced  his 
way  to  the  narrow  passage,  and  here  saw  Nelson 
still  lying  motionless.    He  gave  a  low  whistle. 

"  So  this  is  your  game,"  he  said.  "  You  must 
have  hit  him  hard." 

'*  I  did,"  answered  the  bully,  telling  the  false- 
hood without  an  effort. 

''  This  may  be  serious.  Help  me  carr}'  him 
into  the  cabin." 

Alarmed,  Darnley  did  as  requested,  and  our 
hero  was  placed  on  a  lounge.  There  was  a  big- 
lump  on  Nelson's  forehead,  and  this  the  captain 
made  Darnley  bathe  with  some  water  from  an 
ice-cooler  in  the  corner. 

It  was  nearly  an  hour  before  our  hero  came 
to  his  senses,  for  the  kicks  from  the  bully  had 


204  NELSON   THE  NEIVSBOV. 

been  severe.  He  sat  up,  completely  bewil- 
dered. 

''Where  am  I?"  was  the  first  question  he 
asked  himself.  Then  he  stared  around  him,  to 
behold  a  negro  sitting  near,  reading  a  news- 
paper. 

''Hullo!"  he  said  feebly.  ''What  place  is 
this?  " 

"  Dis  am  de  foxastle  of  de  Victory^'  was  the 
negro's  reply. 

"  The  fo'castle  of  the  Victory? "  repeated 
Nelson,  puzzled.  "  Where — who  placed  me 
here?    And  who  put  this  rag  on  my  head?  " 

"  Cap'n  Grabon  had  you  carried  here.  You 
had  a  row  wid  one  of  de  new  hands.  Don't  you 
remember  dat?  " 

*'  Certainly  I  remember  it,''  answered  Nelson, 
and  sat  up.  His  head  ached  severely.  *'  Who 
are  you?  " 

"  My  name  am  Puff  Brown.  I's  de  cook  ob 
de  boat." 

"  Oh!     And  where  is  Billy  Darnley?  " 

"  De  feller  you  had  de  fight  wid?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  He's  on  deck,  learnin'  how  to  become  a 
Bailor." 

"  I  want  him  arrested.     He's  a  thief." 

So  speaking.  Nelson  staggered  to  his  feet  and 


NELSON  ON  SHIPBOARD.  205 

made  for  the  doorway  of  the  forecastle.  When 
he  got  on  deck  he  stared  around  him  in  amaze- 
ment. The  dock  had  been  left  behind,  and 
around  the  ship  were  the  blue  w^aters  of  New 
York  Bay. 


CHAPTER   XXVII. 

DOWN   THE   NEW    JERSEY   COAST, 

"  My  gracious,  we've  sailed !  " 

The  words  came  with  a  groan  from  Nelson. 
They  were  no  longer  at  the  dock  in  New 
York,  but  on  the  sea.  What  was  to  be  done 
next?" 

''  They  are  not  going  to  carry  me  off!  "  he 
told  himself,  and  rushed  aft. 

''  Hullo!  so  you've  got  around  again,"  sang 
out  Captain  Grabon,  on  catching  sight  of 
him. 

''  Yes,  I've  got  around,  and  I  want  to  know 
what  this  means." 

*'  What  what  means,  lad?  " 

''  Why  did  you  carry  rne  off?  " 

'*  You  carried  yourself  off.  I  told  you  we 
were  about  to  sail.  You  had  no  business  to 
come  on  board." 

"  I  want  to  go  ashore." 

To  this  the  captain  made  no  answer, 

"  Where  is  Darnley?  "  went  on  our  hero,  and 
206 


DOWN   THE  NEW  JERSEY  COAST.  207 

began  to  look  around.  Soon  he  espied  the 
bully  helping  some  sailors  trim  one  of  the 
sheets. 

"  Here,  you  stay  where  you  are,"  cried  Cap- 
tain Grabon,  as  Nelson  started  forward,  and  he 
caught  our  hero  by  the  arm.  ''  We  are  on  the 
sea  now,  and  I  am  master  here,  and  I  don't  pro- 
pose to  allow  you  to  interfere  with  any  of  my 
men." 

'*  I  told  you  I  want  to  go  ashore,"  insisted 
Nelson. 

*'  Well,  I'm  not  going  to  stop  my  vessel  for 
every  monkey  like  you  who  gets  himself  in  a 
pickle.  You  can  go  ashore — ^when  we  make  a 
landing,  not  before." 

"  When  will  that  be?  " 

*'  Keep  your  eyes  open,  and  you'll  soon  find 
out." 

The  captain  of  the  Victory  turned  away,  leav- 
ing Nelson  much  nonplused.  To  tell  the  truth, 
our  hero's  head  ached  so  hard  he  could  think  of 
little  else.  He  walked  over  to  a  pile  of  rape  and 
sat  down. 

''  I  hope  they  land  soon,"  he  thought  dis- 
mally. "  I  don't  want  to  get  too  far  from  home. 
I  wonder  what  George  Van  Pelt  thinks  of  my 
absence?  " 

An  hour  slipped  by,  and  soon  the  Victory  was 


2o8  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

well  on  her  way  down  the  bay  and  heading  out- 
side of  Sandy  Hook.  The  air  was  cool  and 
bracing,  and  under  any  other  conditions  the 
newsboy  would  have  enjoyed  the  sail  very 
much. 

But  by  noon  he  began  to  grow  alarmed  again. 
Instead  of  putting  in,  the  ship  was  standing  still 
further  from  shore. 

''  See  here,  this  doesn't  look  as  if  you  were 
going  to  land  soon,''  he  said  to  one  of  the  sailors 
who  happened  to  pass  him. 

''  Land  soon?  "  repeated  the  tar.  ''  That  we 
won't,  lad.'' 

"  Well,  when  will  we  land?  " 

"  Not  afore  we  get  to  the  West  Indies,  I 
reckon." 

''  The  West  Indies!  "  And  Nelson  leaped  up 
as  if  shot.     "  You  don't  mean  it." 

"All  right;  ask  the  cap'n."  And  the  sailor 
sauntered  off. 

The  captain  had  gone  to  the  cabin,  and 
thither  Nelson  made  his  way  without  cere- 
mony. 

"  You  told  me  you  were  going  to  land 
soon?  "  he  cried. 

"  No,  I  didn't  tell  you  anything  of  the 
kind,"  answered  Captain  Graboh,  with  a  leer. 
*'  I    told    you    to    keep    your    eyes    open,    and 


nOlVN    THE   NEW  JERSEY  COAST.  209 

you'd  soon  find  out  what  we  were  going 
to  do." 

'*  I  was  told  you  wouldn't  land  until  you 
reached  the  West  Indies." 

"  That's  right  too." 

*'  I  don't  intend  to  go  with  you  to  the  West 
Indies." 

"All  right,  lad;  as  you  please." 

"  You  have  no  right  to  carry  me  off  like 
this." 

"  As  I  said  before,  you  carried  yourself  off. 
You  came  aboard  my  vessel  without  my  per- 
mission, and  you  engaged  in  a  row  with  one  of 
my  hands.  Now  you  must  suffer  the  conse- 
quences." 

*'  Then  you  intend  tO'  take  me  to  the  West 
Indies  with  you?  " 

''  I  will,  lad;  but  you  must  work  your  pas- 
sage, as  soon  as  you're  over  being  knocked 
out." 

"  It's  a  shame!  "  cried  Nelson  indignantly. 
''  I  shan't  submit." 

''  You  can  do  nothing.  You  are  on  my  ship, 
and  I  am  master  here.  If  you  have  any  row  to 
settle  with  Darnley,  you  can  settle  it  when 
we  land.  I've  told  him,  and  now  I  tell  you 
again,  I  won't  have  any  more  quarreling  on 
board." 


2IO  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

"  You  are  not  fair,"  pleaded  our  hero,  half 
desperately. 

"  I  know  what  Fm  doing.  Now  get  back  to 
the  fo'castle  with  you,  and  remember,  to- 
morrow you  take  your  place  with  the  crew.*' 
And  so  speaking,  Captain  Grabon  waved  the  lad 
away. 

Nelson  returned  to  the  deck  with  a  heavy 
heart.  Had  the  shore  been  within  a  reasonable 
distance  he  would  have  leaped  overboard  and 
risked  swimming,  but  land  was  far  away,  a  mere 
speck  on  the  western  horizon. 

At  noon  Nelson  messed  with  the  crew,  and 
feeling  hungry  he  ate  his  full  share  of  the  food, 
which  was  not  as  bad  as  might  be  supposed. 
He  was  not  allowed  to  go  near  Damley,  and 
the  bully  was  wise  enough  to  keep  his  dis- 
tance. 

Slowly  the  afternoon  wore  along.  The  breeze 
remained  good,  and  having  passed  Sandy  Hook, 
the  Victory  stood  straight  down  the  Nev/  Jersey 
coast. 

''  Might  as  well  learn  the  ropes,  sooner  or 
later,"  said  one  of  the  sailors  to  Nelson,  as  he 
lounged  up. 

"  I  don't  want  to  learn,"  was  the  ready  an- 
swer. ''  I  wasn't  cut  out  for  a  sailor.  City  life 
is  good  enough  for  me." 


DOWN   THE  NEW  JERSEY  COAST.  311 

"And  I  can't  stand  shore  life  at  all.  Queer, 
aint  it?  The  minit  I'm  ashore  I'm  in  trouble 
and  wanting  to  go  to  sea  again." 

"  What  kind  of  a  man  is  this  Captain  Gra- 
bon?  " 

''  Hard  to  please,  lad.  You'll  have  your 
hands  full  with  him.  Better  learn  your  duty  at 
once,  and  save  trouble." 

"I  shall  not  do  a  hand's  turn  on  this 
ship." 

"  Didn't  you  sign  articles  with  him?  " 

''  I  did  not.  But  that  other  young  fellow 
did." 

*'  But  how  came  you  here?  " 

"  I  followed  that  other  fellow  on  board.  He's 
a  thief,  and  I  was  after  him." 

"  Did  he  rob  you?  " 

'*  He  did.  I  wanted  to  hand  him  over  to  the 
police  when  we  were  on  the  dock,  but  Captain 
Grabon  interfered.  I  suppose  he  didn't  want  to 
lose  the  hand." 

"  That's  the  truth — we  are  short,  as  it  is. 
Well,  now  you  are  on  board,  what  do  you  in- 
tend to  do? " 

*'  I  don't  know."  Nelson  looked  the  sailor 
straight  in  the  eyes.     ''  Can  I  trust  you?  " 

''  You  can,  my  lad.  If  it's  as  you  say,  I'm 
sorry  for  you." 


212  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  If  you'll  help  me  to  escape  Fil  give  you  all 
the  money  I  have  in  my  pockets — two  dollars 
and  a  half." 

''  How  can  I  help  you?  " 

'*  Didn't  I  see  you  steering  a  short  time 
ago?" 

'^  You  did." 

''When  will  you  steer  again?" 

"  In  a  couple  of  hours." 

''  Then,  if  you  get  the  chance,  steer  close  to 
some  other  boat,  will  you?  I  mean  some  small 
craft  that  belongs  along  this  shore." 

"  And  if  I  do,  vvhat  then?  " 

''  I'll  jump  overboard  and  trust  to  luck  to 
have  the  other  boat  pick  me  up,"  explained 
Nelson. 

The  two  talked  the  plan  over,  and  at  last  the 
sailor  agreed  for  the  two  dollars  to  do  as  our 
hero  desired — providing  the  opportunity  arose. 
He  insisted  upon  Nelson  keeping  the  remaining 
fifty  cents. 

''  I  won't  clean  you  out,  lad,"  he  said.  "  And 
I  sincerely  trust  all  goes  well  with'  you."  And 
they  shook  hands. 

The  sailor  took  his  next  trick  at  the  wheel 
at  six  o'clock,  and  half  an  hour  later  a  sloop 
hove  in  sight,  far  to  the  southwestward.  He 
nodded  to  Nelson,  but  said  nothing.     Most  of 


DOWxV   THE   NEW  JERSEY  COAST,         213 

the  sailors  were  below,  and  Captain  Grabon  had 
also  disappeared. 

*'  Go  on  to  supper,"  said  the  mate  of  the 
vessel  to  our  hero,  and  turned  away  to  inspect 
something  forward. 

"  What  shall  I  do?  "  w^hispered  Nelson  to  the 
man  at  the  wheel. 

'*  Get  your  grub,  lad,"  replied  the  sailor. 
*'  When  we're  close  to  that  craft  I'll  begin  to 
whistle  '  Annie  Laurie.'  " 

''All  right;  I'll  listen  with  all  ears,"  re- 
sponded our  hero. 

He  was  soon  at  the  mess,  and  eating  as 
though  nothing  out  of  the  ordinary  w^as  on  his 
mind.  But  his  ears  w-ere  on  the  alert,  and  no 
sooner  had  the  first  bars  of  the  sailor's  whistle 
risen  on  the  evening  air  than  he  pushed  back 
his  seat. 

''  I've  had  all  I  want,"  he  muttered,  for  the 
other  sailors'  benefit. 

"  Getting  seasick,  I  reckon,"  said  an  old  tar, 
and  laughed.  Billy  Darnley  was  already  sick, 
and  lay  on  a  bunk,  as  white  as  a  sheet  and 
groaning  dismally. 

Soon  Nelson  had  picked  his  way  to  the  stern, 
being  careful  to  keep  out  of  sight  of  the  mate. 
The  Victory  was  now  close  to  the  sloop,  and 
presently  glided  by  the  smaller  craft 


214  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

"Thanks!  Good-by!"  called  Nelson,  to  the 
man  at  the  wheel,  and  in  another  moment  he 
had  dropped  into  the  ocean  and  was  swimming 
toward  the  sloop  with  all  the  strength  at  his 
command. 


CHAPTER   XXVIII, 

GERTRUDE    HAS   AN    ADVENTURE 

It  was  with  a  light  heart  that  Gertrude  hur- 
ried to  the  ferry,  crossed  to  the  New  Jersey  side, 
and  took  the  express  train  for  Lakewood.  She 
did  not  dream  of  the  trick  that  had  been  prac- 
ticed upon  her,  and  anticipated  only  a  good  en- 
gagement and  a  delightful  ride  on  the  cars. 

For  a  long  while  she  sat  by  the  window, 
drinking  in  the  swiftly  moving  panorama  as  the 
train  flew  by  station  after  station,  and  farms, 
and  woods.  But  few  stops  were  made,  and  she 
had  the  entire  seat  to  herself.  She  would  have 
been  very  much  surprised  had  she  known  that 
Homer  Bulson  was  watching  her,  yet  such  was 
the  case. 

The  man  had  seen  her  get  on  board,  and  now 
occupied  a  seat  in  the  smoker.  His  face  wore 
a  smile  of  triumph,  for  he  felt  that  the  girl  was 
already  in  his  power. 

It  was  just  noon  when  the  train  pulled  into 
the   elegant   little   station   at    Lakewood,    and 

825. 


2l6  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

Gertrude  alighted.  Hotel  stages  were  every- 
where, and  so  were  cabs  and  cabmen. 

At  last  she  found  a  newsboy  who  directed  her 
where  to  go.  She  thought  he  looked  at  her 
rather  queerly  when  he  found  out  where  the 
place  was,  but  he  said  nothing,  and  she  asked 
no  further  questions.  Soon  she  was  hurrying 
down  the  country  road  leading  toward  Sarah 
Higgins'  place. 

As  she  moved  along  she  had  to  confess  to 
herself  that  the  surroundings  were  hardly  what 
she  had  anticipated.  The  road  was  little  more 
than  a  bypath,  and  was  by  no  means  well  kept. 

''  Perhaps  this  is  a  short  cut  to  something 
better,"  she  thought.  "  That  newsboy  didn't 
want  me  to  walk  any  further  than  necessary. 
But  I  must  say  I  see  no  mansions  anywhere 
around — only  the  plainest  kind  of  farmhouses." 

At  last  she  reached  the  spot  the  boy  had  men- 
tioned. In  a  clump  of  pines  was  a  dilapidated 
cottage,  half  stone  and  half  wood,  with  a  door- 
yard  in  front  choked  with  weeds. 

"  There  surely  is  some  mistake,"  said  the  girl 
to  herself.  ''  This  can't  be  the  house.  I'll  go 
in  and  find  out  where  Mrs.  Broaderick's  home 
really  is." 

She  passed  through  the  open  gateway  and 
made  her  way  up  the  rough  garden  path.    The 


GERTRUDE  HAS  AN  ADVEXTURE.         llj 

door  was  closed  to  the  cottage,  and  so  were  all 
the  windows.     She  knocked  loudly. 

There  was  a  wait  of  a  minute,  and  she 
knocked  again.  At  length  the  door  was  opened 
cautiously  and  Sarah  Higgins,  dressed  in  a 
dirty  wrapper  and  vvith  her  hair  flying  in  all  di- 
rections, showed  herself. 

"  Excuse  me,  but  can  you  tell  me  where  Mrs. 
Broaderick's  house  is? "  asked  Gertrude  po- 
litely. 

"  What's  that?  "  asked  Sarah  Higgins,  in  a 
high-pitched  voice,  and  placed  one  hand  behind 
her  ear. 

"  I  wish  to  find  Mrs.  Broaderick's  house. 
Will  you  tell  me  where  it  is?  "  went  on  the  girl, 
in  a  louder  key. 

''  Don't  know  Mrs.  Broaderick,"  repHed 
Sarah  Higgins.  Then  she  gave  Gertrude  a 
searching  look.  "  Come  in  and  rest,  won't  you? 
You  look  tired  out." 

"  Thank  you;  Til  rest  a  moment,"  answered 
Gertrude.  She  was  somewhat  dismayed  by  the 
turn  affairs  had  taken.  "  And  do  you  know- 
most  of  the  folks  around  here?"  she  con- 
tinued. 

The  question  had  to  be  repeated  twice  before 
the  half-deaf  woman  understood. 

''  Of    course    I    do,    miss,''    she    answered. 


2l8  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  Haven't  I  lived  here  going  on  forty-five  years 
— since  I  was  a  little  girl?  " 

"  Then  you  must  know  Mrs.  Broaderick— or 
perhaps  she  is  a  newcomer." 

"  Never  heard  the  name  before.  But,  tell  me, 
is  your  name  Gertrude?  " 

''  It  is!  "  cried  the  girl  in  wonder.  "  How  did 
you  guess  it?  " 

"  I've  been  expecting  you,  my  dear.  It's  all 
right,  make  yourself  at  home,"  went  on  Sarah 
Higgins  soothingly.  ^'  Let  me  take  your  hat, 
that's  a  good  young  lady."  And  she  started  to 
take  Gertrude's  hat  from  her  head. 

She  had  been  told  that  the  girl  would  ar- 
rive that  noon  and  would  most  likely  inquire 
for  an  imaginary  person  named  Broaderick, 
Homer  Bulson  had  certainly  laid  his  plans  well. 

"Don't!  leave  my  hat  be!"  cried  Gertrude, 
and  shrank  back  in  alarm.  "  You  seem  to  know 
my  first  name,  madam,  but  I  do  not  know 
you." 

"  Never  mind;  make  yourself  at  home,"  said 
Sarah  Higgins  soothingly. 

''  But  I  do  not  wish  to  remain  here.  I  want 
to  find  the  lady  I  have  come  to  Lakewood  to 
see,"  insisted  poor  Gertrude.  Then  she  started 
for  the  door — to  find  herself  confronted  by 
Homer  Bulson. 


GERTRUDE  HAS  AN  ADVENTURE.         219 

"  You! "  she  gasped,  and  sank  back  on  a 
chair. 

"  You  didn't  expect  to  see  me,  did  you?  "  he 
asked  sarcastically,  as  he  came  in  and  shut  the 
(ioor. 

*'I-— I  did  not,"  she  faltered.  "What 
brought  you  here?  " 

*'  Well,  if  you  must  know,  I  was  curious  to 
learn  where  you  were  going,  Gertrude,"  he  said 
in  a  low  voice,  that  Sarah  Higgins  might  not 
understand.  "  I  followed  you  from  the  ferry  in 
New  York." 

''  You  were  on  the  express  train?  " 

"  I  was." 

"  You  had  no  right  to  follow  me." 

**  But  what  are  you  doing  here?  "  he  went  on, 
bound  to  ''  mix  up  "  matters  both  for  her  and 
lor  Sarah  Higgins,  so  that  the  latter  might  think 
Gertrude  quite  out  of  her  mind. 

"  I  came  to  Lakewood  on  business."  Ger- 
trude arose.    "  Let  me  pass." 

''  Don't  be  in  such  a  hurry,  Gertrude;  I  wish 
to  talk  to  you." 

'*  But  I  do  not  wish  to  speak  to  you,  Mr. 
Bulson." 

'*  Gertrude,  you  are  cruel — why  not  listen?  " 

''  Because  I  do  not  wish  to  hear  what  you 
want  to  say." 


9»0  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  Rut  you  don't  know  what  I  have  to  say/' 
he  persisted. 

"  I  know  all  I  wish  to  know.  Now  let  nie 
pass." 

She  tried  to  make  her  way  to  the  door,  but  he 
quickly  caught  her  by  the  arm. 

*'  You  shall  not  go,"  he  said. 

At  this  she  let  out  a  scream,  but  he  only 
smiled,  while  Sarah  Higgins  looked  on  curi- 
ously. 

"  Screaming  will  do  you  no  good,  Gertrude. 
This  house  is  quarter  of  a  mile  from  any  other, 
and  the  road  is  but  little  used." 

''You  are  cruel — let  me  go!"  said  she,  and 
burst  into  tears. 

''  You  shall  never  leave  until  you  listen  to 
me,"  he  said.  And  then  he  tried  his  best  to 
reason  with  her  for  fully  an  hour,  but  she  would 
not  hearken.  At  last  she  grew  as  pale  as  a 
sheet. 

"  This  whole  thing  is  a  trick — the  letter  and 
all!  *'  she  gasped,  and  fell  in  a  swoon.  He 
caught  her  and  carried  her  to  ar^  upper  chamber 
of  the  cottage.  Here  he  placed  her  on  a  couch, 
and  then  went  below  again,  locking  the  door 
after  him. 

"  It's  a  way  she  has  at  times,"  he  explained 
to  Sarah  Higgins.     "  She  is  not  always  so  bad. 


GERTRUDE  HAS  AN  ADVENTURE,         22r 

She  will  be  quite  herself  in  a  few  days,  and  then 
she  will  remember  nothing  of  this." 

*'  Poor  dear!  "  was  the  answer.  "  It's  dread- 
ful to  be  so  out  of  one's  mind." 

*'  You  must  take  care  that  she  does  not 
escape." 

''  I  will,  sir.  But  about  that  money?  "  And 
the  woman's  eyes  gleamed  greedily. 

''  There  is  ten  dollars  on  account."  And 
Homer  Bulson  handed  over  the  amount, 

•'  Thank  you,  sir.  She  shall  have  the  best  of 
care — and  she  won't  get  away,  never  fear," 

"  I  was  going  to  remain  over  in  Lakewood 
to-night,  but  I  find  I  must  return  to  New 
York,"  went  on  Bulson.  *'  I'll  be  back  again 
some  time  to-morrow  or  the  day  after.  In  the 
meantime  do  not  let  her  get  out  of  the  room." 

''  I  will  do  as  you  say,  sir,"  answered  Sarah 
Higgins,  and  then  Gertrude's  cousin  took  his 
departure. 

It  did  not  take  the  girl  long  to  come  out  of 
her  swoon,  and  she  at  once  ran  to  the  door. 
Finding  it  locked  she  went  to  the  window,  de- 
termined to  leap  to  the  ground,  if  she  could  do 
nothing  better.  But,  alas!  Homer  Bulson  had 
made  his  calculations  only  too  well.  The  win- 
dow was  slatted  over  on  the  outside,  making 
the  apartment  virtually  a  prison  cell. 


22  2  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

She  saw  that  the  slats  had  been  put  on  re- 
cently, and  this  made  her  more  sure  than  ever 
that  the  whole  thing  was  a  plot.  The  letter  had 
been  a  decoy,  and  had  been  used  solely  to  get 
her  in  his  power. 

*'  What  does  he  expect  to  do?  "  she  asked 
herself.  "  I  have  given  him  every  claim  on 
Uncle  Mark's  fortune;  what  more  can  he  wish? 
Is  he  afraid  I  may  go  back?  Perhaps  he  wants 
to  take  my  life,  so  as  to  be  certain  I  will  not 
cross  his  path  again.''    And  she  shivered. 

Listening,  she  heard  Homer  Bulson  bid 
Sarah  Higgins  good-by  and  leave  the  cottage. 
At  this  she  breathed  a  sigh  of  relief.  She 
knocked  steadily  on  the  door,  and  presently  the 
woman  came  up. 

""  What  do  you  want?  "  she  asked  through  the 
keyhole. 

"  Are  you  going  to  keep  me  a  prisoner 
here?  " 

"  Only  for  a  little  while,  my  dear/' 

"  Where  has  Mr.  Bulson  gone?  " 

"  To  New  York,  I  believe." 

"When  will  he  be  back?" 

"  To-morrow,  or  the  day  after." 

"  You  expect  to  keep  me  here  all  night? " 
cried  Gertrude,  in  astonishment. 

"  Now,  don't  grow  excited,"  pleaded  Sarah 


GERTRUDE  HAS  AN  ADVENTURE.  223 

Higgins.  ''  Yes,  you'll  have  to  stay  here  until 
to-morrow,  and  perhaps  some  time  longer. 
Now  you  had  better  lie  down  and  rest  yourself." 
And  then  the  woman  tramped  off,  leaving 
Gertrude  filled  with  wonder  and  dismay. 


CHAPTER   XXIX. 

A    SURPRISE   ON    THE    ROAD. 

When  Nelson  struck  the  water  he  was  all  of 
fifty  feet  away  from  the  sloop.  Down  he  went 
over  his  head,  but  quickly  reappeared  and 
struck  out  boldly. 

''  Hullo,  somebody's  overboard  from  the 
ship!  "  cried  a  young  man,  who  sat  at  the  bow 
of  the  sloop.  "  Port  your  helm,  Bob,  or  you'll 
run  into  him!  " 

The  helm  was  thrown  over,  and  the  sloop 
veered  around.    Then  Nelson  set  up  a  shout. 

''Help!  Pick  me  up!  "  he  cried.  "Onboard 
the  sloop!    Help!" 

"We'll  pick  you  up,  don't  fear!"  cried  the 
young  fellow  at  the  bow%  and  the  sloop  came 
around  and  the  mainsail  was  lowered.  The  two 
young  men  on  the  craft  were  skillful  sailors,  and 
soon  came  within  reach  of  Nelson.  One  held 
out  a  boathook,  and  presently  cur  hero  was 
haw  led  on  board. 

'*  It's  a  lucky  thing  we  were  near  by,  or  you 


A    SURPRISE   ON   THE  ROAD.  225 

might  have  been  drowned/'  said  the  young  man 
called  Bob.    "  Isn't  that  so,  Clarence?  " 

■'  That's  true,"  answered  Clarence  Bell.  "  I 
see  your  ship  isn't  stopping  for  you." 

"  She  isn't  my  ship,  and  I  don't  want  her  to 
stop,"  answered  Nelson,  shaking  the  water 
from  him. 

"  Oh!  Tlien  you  jumped  overboard  on  pur- 
pose." 

''  I  did,  and  I  am  thankful  you  picked  me  up. 
The  captain  who  runs  that  boat  was  going  to 
carry  me  to  the  West  Indies  against  my  will." 

"Great  Caesar!     Bob,  do  you  hear  that?" 

"  I  do,"  returned  Bob  Chalmer.  *'  Was  it  a 
case  of  kidnaping?  " 

*'  Hardly  that,"  replied  Nelson.  *'  I'll  tell  you 
the  whole  story,  if  you'd  Hke  to  hear  it.  Only 
I  want  to  be  sure  that  that  boat  doesn't  put  back 
after  me,"  he  continued. 

He  watched  the  Victory  for  fully  five  minutes^ 
but  nothing  was  done  tow^ard  turning  back,  and 
at  last  he  gave  a  great  sigh  of  relief. 

"  I  guess  I'm  safe,"  he  remarked. 

"  You  are,  lad.  But  you  had  better  take  off 
those  wet  clothes,  or  you'll  take  cold.  You'll 
find  a  dry  suit  in  the  cuddy." 

This  was  sensible  advice,  and  Nelson  followed 
it.    As  soon  as  he  had  donned  the  other  suit  he 


926       '  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

sat  down  and  told  how  he  had  chased  Billy 
Darnley  on  board  the  Victory^  and  of  what  had 
followed. 

"Humph!  that  captain  is  pretty  hard- 
hearted/' remarked  Clarence  Bell. 

"  He  ought  to  be  arrested,"  put  in  Bob  Chal- 
mer.  ''  You  were  lucky  to  get  away.  I  guess 
that  thief  is  out  of  your  reach  now." 

"  Well,  anyway,  I  left  him  as  sick  as  he  could 
be,"  said  Nelson,  and  could  not  help  but  laugh 
over  Darnley's  woe-begone  appearance.  ''  He'll 
have  enough  of  the  sea  by  the  time  he  gets 
back." 

From  the  young  men  he  learned  that  they 
had  been  out  for  two  days  on  a  fishing  trip. 
They  had  had  good  luck,  as  the  mess  on  board 
proved,  and  they  were  now  sailing  for  Manas- 
quan  Inlet,  where  they  were  boarding  for  a  few 
weeks. 

''  We  belong  in  New  York,"  said  Bob  Chal- 
mer  later.  "  And  I  guess  we  can  see  you 
through  all  right." 

"  I'll  be  much  obliged,  if  you  would,"  said 
Nelson.  "  I'll  pay  you  back  as  soon  as  I  reach 
the  city."  And  then  he  told  of  the  news  stand, 
and  the  business  he  and  Van  Pelt  were  doing. 

The  breeze  was  as  brisk  as  ever,  and  it  veered 
around,  so  that  the  sloop  made  the  Inlet  with- 


A    SURPRISE   ON   THE  ROAD.  227 

out  difficulty.  They  ran  up  the  river  to  a  small 
collection  of  cottages  and  boathouses  known  as 
Reefer's.  Here  they  tied  up,  and  Nelson  went 
ashore,  wearing  the  old  fishing  suit  he  had  bor- 
rowed. 

"  You  can't  get  home  to-night,  so  you  shall 
stay  with  us,"  said  Bob  Ghalmer,  and  procured 
a  room  at  one  of  the  cottages  for  Nelson. 
Tired  out,  our  hero  slept  well.  But  he  arose 
early,  and  by  that  time  his  own  clothes  were 
dry,  and  he  put  them  on. 

*'  I've  got  a  railroad  ticket  in  my  pocket  good 
from  Lakewood  to  New  York,"  said  Chalmer, 
while  they  were  having  breakfast  "  It's  a  lim- 
ited ticket  and  runs  out  to-morrow.  Why  can't 
you  use  that?    You  can  have  it  at  half  price." 

"  How  far  is  Lakewood  from  here?  " 

"  Not  over  six  or  seven  miles.  The  stage  will 
take  you  over  for  fifteen  cents." 

''  That  will  suit  me,"  answered  our  hero. 
^  I've  got  half  a  dollar  left." 

"  Oh,  I'll  lend  you  some  money,  Nelson!  " 

"  No;  I  won't  need  it." 

The  matter  was  talked  over,  and  our  hero 
took  the  ticket.  Quarter  of  an  hour  later  he 
was  on  the  stage,  bound  for  Lakewood. 

It  was  a  clear  day,  and  the  ride  among  the 
smooth  roads  was  thoroughly  enjoyable.     Yet 


2a8  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

Nelson  thought  but  little  of  the  journey.  His 
mind  was  filled  with  his  personal  affairs.  He 
wondered  what  Van  Pelt  thought  of  his  con- 
tinued disappearance. 

"  He'll  think  I've  captured  Darnley  sure,"  he 
reasoned.  ''  Well,  what's  happened  can't  be 
helped,  and  I'm  lucky  to  escape,  I  suppose." 

On  and  on  went  the  stage,  making  good 
time,  for  the  team  was  fresh. 

When  about  two  miles  from  Lakewood  they 
reached  a  bend,  where  the  road  was  being  re- 
paired. 

A  steam  roller  was  at  work,  and  at  this  one 
of  the  horses  grew  frightened  and  started  to  run 
away.  His  mate  went  with  him,  and  in  a  twin- 
kle the  stage  was  bumping  along  at  a  high  rate 
of  speed. 

"Stop!  stop!"  shrieked  a  lady  sitting  near 
Nelson.     "  Stop,  or  we'll  all  be  killed! " 

''Whoa!  whoa!"  roared  the  stage-driver, 
and  tried  to  pull  the  horses  in.  But  his  lines 
were  old,  and  suddenly  one  snapped,  and  then 
the  horses  went  along  faster  than  ever. 

Not  far  down  the  road  were  several  heaps  of 
stone,  to  be  used  in  repairing  the  highway,  and 
the  team  headed  directly  for  the  first  of  these 
heaps.  The  driver  tried  to  sheer  them  around, 
but  with  one  line  gone  was  nearly  helpless,  and 


A    SURPRISE   ON   THE  ROAD.  229 

in  a  second  more  the  stage  struck  the  pile  and 
went  over  with  a  crash.  Then  the  horses  came 
to  a  halt. 

No  one  was  seriously  injured  by  the  mishap, 
although  the  lady  who  had  cried  out  was  much 
shaken  up.  Soon  all  gathered  around,  to  learn 
the  extent  of  the  damage  to  the  stage. 

It  was  found  that  one  of  the  front  wheels  was 
knocked  to  pieces.  The  driver  was  much  down- 
cast, and  knew  not  what  to  do. 

'*  ril  have  to  leave  the  turnout  here  and  go 
back  to  Berry's  shop  for  a  new  wheel,  I  sup- 
pose/' he  said.  He  could  not  state  how  soon 
he  would  return,  or  how  soon  the  stage  would 
be  ready  to  start  forward  once  more. 

''  How  far  is  it  to  the  Lakewood  railroad  sta- 
tion from  here?  "  questioned  Nelson. 

"  Not  over  a  mile  and  a  half." 

''  Then ,  I'll  walk  it,  if  you'll  show  me  the 
shortest  road." 

"  The  shortest  road  is  that  over  yonder,"  an- 
swered the  stage-driver.  "  It  aint  no  good  for 
driving,  but  it's  plenty  good  enough  for  hoof- 
ing it." 

"  Thanks,"  said  Nelson,  and  without  waiting 
he  started  off  to  walk  the  remainder  of  the 
journey. 

He  had  still  an  hour  and  a  half  before  the 


230  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

train  would  be  due  at  Lakewood,  so  he  took  his 
time  and  often  stopped  to  look  at  the  dense 
woods  and  the  beautiful  green  fields. 

"  What  a  difference  between  this  and  New- 
York  streets! ''  he  said  to  himself.  ''And  how 
quiet  it  is!  I  don't  beheve  I  could  sleep  here  at 
night,  it  would  be  so  still!  " 

At  length  he  came  within  sight  of  an  old  cot- 
tage, where  a  woman  was  hanging  up  a  small 
wash  on  a  line.  Feeling  thirsty,  he  resolved  to 
go  into  the  yard  and  ask  her  for  a  drink  of 
water. 

But  no  sooner  had  he  set  foot  in  the  weedy 
garden  than  the  woman  came  running  toward 
him,  waving  him  away. 

"  Don't  want  to  buy  anything!  "  she  cried 
shrilly.     "  Don^t  want  to  buy!     Go  away!  " 

"  I  haven't  anything  to  sell,"  answered  Nel- 
son, with  a  smile.  ''  I  was  going  to  ask  for  a 
drink  of  water." 

''  Oh !  "  The  woman  eyed  him  suspiciously. 
"  Water,  did  you  say?  " 

"Yes;  I'd  like  a  drink." 

"  The  well  is  mighty  poor  here.  You  can 
get  a  drink  up  to  the  next  house." 

''  Very  well,"  returned  Nelson,  and  started 
to  leave  the  garden.  As  he  did  so  he  heard  a 
sudden  crash  of  glass  and,  looking  up,  saw  some 


A    SURPRISE  ON-   THE  ROAD.  131 

panes  from  a  window  in  an  uoper  room  of  the 
cottag-e  fall  to  the  ground. 

"  Nelson!  Nelson!  Help  me!  "  came  the  un- 
expected cry. 

'*  My  gracious!"  burst  out  our  hero,  in  be- 
wilderment. "  Gertrude!  What  does  this 
mean?  " 

''  I  am  held  a  prisoner,"  answered  Gertrude. 
'*  Save  me!" 

"  A  prisoner?  " 

"  Yes,  Nelson.  You  will  help  me,  won't 
you?  " 

"  To  be  sure  Fll  help  you.  But — but  who 
did  this?  " 

"  My  cousin,  Mr.  Bulson." 

''  The  scoundrel!    Is  he  here  now?  " 

"  I  think  not.  But  he  may  come  back  at  any 
moment." 

"  Go  away  from  here!  "  shrieked  Sarah  Hig- 
gins,  in  alarm.  ''Go  away!  That  girl  is 
crazy!  " 

"  I  guess  you  are  crazy! "  returned  Nelson 
hotly.  "  Stand  aside  and  let  me  get  into  the 
house." 

''No,  no!  You  must  go  away!"  went  on 
Sarah  Higgins. 

Then  of  a  sudden  she  leaped  back  and  ran  for 
the  cottage  with  might  and  main.     Reaching  it, 


232  NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY, 

she  closed  the  door  and  locked  it.  Then  she 
appeared  at  a  near-by  window,  armed  with  a 
rolling-pin. 

"Don't  you  dast  come  in!"  she  shrieked. 
'*  If  you  do,  you'll  have  to  take  the  conse- 
quences!" And  she  flourished  the  rolling-pin 
defiantly. 


CHAPTER    XXX. 

COMPARING    NOTES. 

It  must  be  confessed  that  for  the  moment 
Nelson  was  completely  nonplused.  He  wished 
to  get  into  the  cottage,  and  at  once,  but  the 
woman  looked  as  if  she  meant  what  she  said, 
and  he  had  no  desire  to  have  his  skull  cracked 
open  by  the  rolling-pin. 

"See  here,  madam;  you  are  making  a  great 
mistake,"  he  said  as  calmly  as  he  could. 

''  Eh?  "  And  Sarah  Higgins  put  her  hand 
up  to  her  ear. 

''  I  say  you  are  making  a  great  mistake/' 
bawled  Nelson.     **  That  lady  is  not  crazy." 

''  I  say  she  is." 

^'  Who  told  you  she  was  crazy — Mr.  Bui- 
son?  " 

At  this  the  woman  looked  astonished. 

*'  Do  you  know  that  gentleman?  " 

"  I  know  that  man,  yes.  He  is  no  gentleman. 
He  robbed  that  lady  of  her  property." 

^*  How  do  you  know?  " 

**  I  know — and  that's  enough.     If  you  don't 

•33 


234  NELSON    THE  NEWSBOY. 

let  me  in  at  once,  I'll  have  the  law  on  you,  aiid 
you'll  go  to  prison  for  ten  or  twenty  years," 
went  on  Nelson,  bound  to  put  his  argument  as 
strongly  as  possible. 

At  this  Sarah  Higgins  grew  pale,  and  the 
hand  with  the  rolling-pin  dropped  at  her  side. 

"  Sure  you  aint  making  a  mistake,  boy?  " 

"  No;  I  know  exactly  what  I  am  talking 
about.  That  young  lady  is  not  crazy,  and 
neither  you  nor  Bulson  have  any  right  to  keep 
her  a  prisoner.*' 

"  He  said  she  was  crazy;  that  she  needed  rest 
and  quiet.    That's  why  he  brought  her  here." 

"  He  is  a  villain,  and  if  you  know  when  you 
are  well  off,  you'll  have  nothing  to  do  with  him. 
Now  let  me  in,  before  I  hammer  down  the  door 
and  turn  you  over  to  the  police." 

"  Oh,  my!  don't  hammer  down  the  door,  and 
don't  call  the  police!  "  shrieked  Sarah  Higgins, 
''  I  meant  to  do  no  wrong,  I  can  assure  you." 

"  Then  open  the  door." 

"  You  will  not — not  touch  me  if  I  do?  "  she 
asked  timidly. 

''  Not  if  you  behave  yourself.  If  Bulson  de- 
ceived you,  that's  in  your  favor.  But  you  had 
better  not  help  him  further." 

With  trembling  hand  Sarah  Higgins  un- 
bolted the  door  and  opened  it.    At  once  Nelson 


COMPARING   NOTES.  235 

marched  in,  and,  espying  the  stairs,  mounted  to 
the  upper  floor  of  the  cottage. 

"  Nelson,  is  that  you?" 

"  Yes." 

"Oh,  how  thankful  I  am!" 

"  Where's  the  key  to  this  door?  "  demanded 
our  hero  of  the  woman,  who  had  followed  him. 

"  There."  And  she  pointed  to  a  near-by  nail. 
Soon  he  had  the  door  unlocked,  and  at  once 
Gertrude  rushed  out  to  meet  him.  The  tears  of 
joy  stood  in  her  eyes. 

"  How  did  you  find  the  way  so  sor»n?  "  she 
asked. 

"The  way?    What  do  you  mean?  '' 

"  Why,  the  way  from  the  railroad  station  at 
Lakewood.     Did  they  know  I  came  here?  " 

"  I  haven't  been  to  Lakewood,"  answered 
Nelson.  "  I  came  here  by  pure  accident." 
And  then  in  a  few  words  he  told  his  story. 

When  he  had  finished  Gertrude  told  of  the 
decoy  letter  and  of  what  had  followed.  Our 
hero  was  deeply  interested  and  very  angry  that 
Homer  Bulson  had  played  such  a  trick. 

"  He  ought  to  be  put  behind  the  bars  for  it," 
he  said.  "  Certainly  I  am  going  to  tell  the  po- 
lice about  it.  He  hasn't  any  right  to  follow  you 
up  in  this  fashion,  even  if  he  is  your  cousin." 

"  He  is  growing  more  bold  every  day,"  an- 


«36  NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY, 

swered  Gertrude.  ''  I  shall  never  feel  safe  so 
long  as  he  is  near  me." 

Sarah  Higgins  now  calmed  down,  and  tried 
to  clear  herself  by  saying  she  had  been  imposed 
upon.  She  readily  consented  to  tell  all  she 
knew,  if  called  upon  to  do  so  in  a  court  of  law, 
providing  she  herself  was  not  prosecuted. 

*'  That  gives  us  one  witness  against  your 
cousin,"  said  Nelson.  '*  If  we  can  get  another, 
we'll  put  him  behind  the  bars." 

*'  I  don't  want  him  locked  up,  if  only  he  will 
leave  me  alone,"  returned  Gertrude. 

Nelson's  visit  to  the  cottage  had  taken  time, 
and  when  Gertrude  was  ready  to  leave  it  was 
found  to  be  too  late  to  take  the  train  our  hero 
had  started  to  catch. 

''  Never  mind,  we  can  take  the  afternoon 
train,"  said  the  boy.  "  But  we  will  have  to  get 
dinner  somewhere."  He  turned  to  Sarah  Hig- 
gins.    ''  I  think  you  ought  to  furnish  that." 

At  this  the  miserly  woman  winced. 

''  Well,  if  you  really  think  so "  she  began. 

"  I  don't  wish  to  stay  here,"  cried  Gertrude, 
"  Mr.  Bulson  may  be  back  at  any  moment." 

"  Well,  if  he  comes,  I  guess  he'll  get  the  worst 
of  it,"  answered  Nelson. 

But  Gertrude  would  not  stay,  and  a  few  min- 
utes later  they  quitted  the  cottage. 


COMPARING  NOTES.  237 

The  girl  still  had  her  pocketbook,  with  her 
money  and  the  railroad  ticket,  so  she  would 
have  no  trouble  in  getting  back  to  the  metrop- 
olis. She  also  had  over  a  dollar  in  addition,  and 
she  insisted  upon  having  Nelson  dine  with  her 
at  a  modest-looking  restaurant,  where  the  rates 
were  not  high. 

''  Your  uncle  ought  to  be  told  of  your 
cousin's  doings,"  said  our  hero,  when  they  were 
waiting  for  the  train.  ''  I  don't  believe  he  would 
stand  for  it,  no  matter  if  he  is  displeased  with 
you." 

"  I  will  not  take  the  story  to  him,"  answered 
Gertrude  with  spirit.  ''  He  cast  me  out,  and  I 
shall  not  go  near  him  until  he  asks  me  to 
come." 

"  Well,  I  guess  I'd  feel  that  way,"  answered 
Nelson,  after  a  thoughtful  pause.  "  I  can't  un- 
derstand how  he  can  treat  his  own  blood  as  he 
is  treating  you." 

"  Uncle  Mark  was  not  always  this  way^ 
Nelson.  In  years  gone  by  he  was  very  kind  and 
considerate." 

*'  But  what  made  the  change?  " 

''  His  sickness.  Ever  since  he  has  been  con- 
fined to  the  house  he  has  been  nervous,  peevish^ 
and  altogether  a  different  person.  I  really  can't 
understand  it." 


23S  NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY, 

"  It's  queer.  Do  you  suppose  having  Bulson 
around  makes  any  difference?  " 

''  How  could  it  affect  his  sickness?  " 

"  Perhaps  he  gives  your  uncle  something  that 
affects  his  mind." 

*'  Oh,  Nelson!  could  anybody  be  so  dreadfully 
cruel?" 

''  Some  folks  are  as  mean  as  dirt.  I  want  to 
tell  you  something  that  I  never  spoke  of  before, 
because  I  thought  it  wouldn't  be  right  to  mis- 
judge Bulson  when  I  didn't  know  him  as  well  as 
I  know  him  now.  Do  you  remember  I  once 
told  you  how  he  tried  to  cheat  George  Van  Pelt 
out  of  the  sale  of  some  books?  " 

*'  Yes,  I  remember.  You  said  Van  Pelt  made 
him  take  the  books." 

''  So  he  did.  And  do  you  know  what  the 
books  were?  " 

'*  I  can't  imagine." 

"  They  were  works  on  poisons,  written  in 
French." 

''  Poisons!  "     Gertrude    grew    pale.      "  Oh, 

Nelson!   and   you   think "    She   could   not 

go  on. 

'*  I  don't  know  what  to  think,  but  if  I  were 
you  I'd  have  the  doctors  examine  everything 
that  Mr.  Plorton  takes,  especially  the  stuff 
Homer  Bulson  gives  him." 


COMPARING  NOTES.  239 

*'  I  will  do  that.  Mr,  Bulson  can  no  longer 
be  trusted.  He  is  a  high  liver,  and  may  be  very 
anxious  to  get  hold  of  Uncle  Mark's  fortune  in 
the  near  future." 

"  He  said  he  wanted  the  books  because  he 
was  going  to  become  a  doctor  and  make  poisons 
a  specialty.     That  is  what  he  told  Van  Pelt." 

"A  doctor!  I  don't  believe  he  has  brains 
enough  to  become  a  doctor — or  if  he  has,  he  is 
too  lazy  to  apply  himself.  Why,  when  he  was 
a  boy  he  was  turned  out  of  school  because  he 
wouldn't  study." 

"'  Well,  if  he  would  lie  and  use  you  as  he  has, 
he  would  do  worse,  Gertrude.  For  your  uncle's 
sake  he  ought  to  be  watched." 

''  He  shall  be  watched,"  said  Gertrude  de- 
cidedly. "  No  matter  how  badly  Uncle  Mark 
has  treated  me,  I  will  see  to  it  that  Homer  Bul- 
son no  longer  plays  him  foul" 


CHAPTER   XXXI. 

BULSON    GROWS   DESPERATE. 

Sam  Pepper  was  taking  it  easy  at  the  rear 
of  his  resort  on  the  evening  of  the  day  when 
Gertrude  went  to  Lakewood,  when  the  door 
opened  and  a  messenger  boy  came  in. 

"  Is  Sam  Pepper  here?  "  asked  the  boy,  ap- 
proaching Bolton. 

"  That's  my  handle,  sonny.  What  do  you 
want?  " 

"  Here's  a  message.  I  was  to  wait  for  an 
answer." 

Pepper  took  the  message  and  read  it  with  in- 
terest. 

"  Friend  Pepper  :  Meet  me  to-night  between 
eleven  and  twelve  o'clock  at  my  apartments. 
Something  important.  Bring  those  old  papers 
with  you.     I  have  the  cash. 

"  H.  B." 

*'  Humph!  so  Bulson  wants  to  close  that  deal 
to-night,"  muttered  Sam  Pepper,  as  he  tore  the 
message   to   shreds.     "  He's   in   a   tremendous 

•4» 


BULSON  GJiOWS  DESPERATE.  241 

hurry,  all  at  once.  I  wonder  what's  new  in  the 
wind?  Well,  I'm  low  on  cash,  and  I  might  as 
well  take  him  up  now  as  later  on." 

•'  Where's  the  answer?  "  asked  the  messenger 
boy. 

"  Here  you  are,"  returned  Pepper,  and  scrib- 
bled a  reply  on  a  slip  of  paper.  Then  the  mes- 
senger received  his  pay  and  made  off. 

Promptly  on  time  that  night  Sam  Pepper 
went  up  Fifth  Avenue.  Just  as  he  reached 
Homer  Bulson's  home  the  young  man  came 
down  the  steps. 

'*  Come  with  me — the  house  is  full  of  com- 
pany," he  said.  '*  I  want  to  talk  to  you  where 
we  will  be  free  from  interruption." 

''  I'm  agreeable,"  answered  Pepper. 

The  pair  w^alked  rapidly  down  a  side  street. 
Homer  Bulson  seemed  ill  at  ease,  and  Pepper 
noticed  it. 

*'  You  are  not  yourself  to-night,"  he  said. 

**  I've  got  lots  to  think  about,"  growled 
Bulson. 

*'  Still  mad  because  the  girl  won't  have  you,  I 
suppose." 

*'  No,  I've  given  her  up.  I  don't  want  a  wife 
that  won't  love  me." 

'*  That's  where  you  are  sensible." 

"  Gertrude  can  go  her  way  and  I'll  go  mine/' 


a4«  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

''  Well,  you'll  have  the  softest  snap  of  it," 
laughed  Pepper.  ''  She'll  get  nothing  but  hard 
knocks." 

"  That's  her  own  fault/' 

"  She  don't  make  more  than  half  a  living, 
teaching  the  piano." 

"  Oh,  if  she  gets  too  hard  up,  I'll  send  her 
some  money,"  responded  Bulson,  trying  to  af- 
fect a  careless  manner. 

"  By  your  talk  you  must  be  pretty  well  fixed." 

"  I  struck  a  little  money  yesterday,  Pepper — 
that's  why  I  sent  to  you.  I  want  to  go  away 
to-morrow,  and  I  wanted  to  clear  up  that- — er — 
that  little  affair  of  the  past  before  I  left." 

"What  do  you  want?" 

"  I  want  all  those  papers  you  once  showed 
me,  and  if  you  have  that  will  1  want  that, 
too." 

"You  don't  want  much."  And  Sam  Pepper 
laughed  suggestively. 

"  Those  papers  will  never  do  you  any  good." 

"  They  might." 

"  I  don't  see  how?  " 

"  The  boy  might  pay  more  for  them  than 
you'll  pay." 

"  He?  If  he  knew  the  truth,  he'd  have  you 
arrested  on  the  spot." 

"  Don't  be  so  sure  of  that,  Bulson.     I  know 


BULSON  GROWS  DESPERATE.  243 

the  lad  better  than  you  do.  He  has  a  tender 
heart — far  more  tender  than  you  have." 

"  Well,  if  it's  a  question  of  price,  how  much 
do  you  want? "  demanded  Homer  Bulson 
sourly. 

''  I  want  five  thousand  dollars  cash." 

''Five  thousand!  Pepper,  have  you  gone 
crazy?  " 

"  No;  I'm  as  sane  as  you  are." 

"  You  ask  a  fortune." 

''  If  that's  a  fortune,  what's  the  amount  you 
expect  to  gain?  Old  Horton  is  worth  over  a 
hundred  thousand,  if  he's  worth  a  cent." 

"  But  I'm  not  sure  of  this  fortune  yet.  He's 
a  queer  old  fellow.  He  might  cut  me  off  at  the 
last  minute." 

''  Not  if  you  had  that  will.  You  could  date 
that  to  suit  yourself,  and  you'd  push  your  game 
through  somehow." 

''  I  can  give  you  two  thousand  dollars — not  a 
dollar  more." 

"  It's  five  thousand  or  nothing,"  responded 
Sam  Pepper  doggedly. 

''  Will  you  accept  my  check?  " 

"No;  I  want  the  cash." 

''That  means  you  won't  trust  me!"  cried 
Bulson,  in  a  rage. 

"  Business  is  business." 


244  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

Homer  Bulson  breathed  hard.  The  pair  were 
on  a  side  street,  close  to  where  a  new  building 
was  being  put  up.     The  young  man  paused. 

'*  You're  a  hard-hearted  fellow,  Pepper,"  he 
said.  ''  You  take  the  wind  out  of  my  sails. 
I've  got  to  have  a  drink  on  that.  Come,  though. 
I  don't  bear  a  grudge.     Drink  with  me." 

As  he  spoke  he  pulled  a  flask  from  his  pocket 
and  passed  it  over. 

''  I'll  drink  with  you  on  one  condition,"  an- 
sw^ered  Pepper.  ''  And  that  is  that  I  get  my 
price." 

"  All  right;  it's  high,  but  you  shall  have  it." 

Without  further  ado  Sam  Pepper  opened  the 
flask  and  took  a  deep  draught  of  the  liquor  in- 
side. 

''Phew!  but  that's  pretty  hot!"  he  mur- 
mured, as  he  smacked  his  lips.  *'  Where  did 
you  get  it?  " 

''  At  the  club — the  highest-priced  stuff  we 
have,"  answered  Bulson.  Then  he  placed  the 
flask  to  his  own  lips  and  pretended  to  swallow  a 
like  portion  to  that  taken  by  his  companion, 
but  touched  scarcely  a  drop. 

'*  It's  vile — I  sell  better  than  that  for  ten 
cents,"  continued  Pepper. 

"  Let  us  sit  down  and  get  to  business,"  went 
on  Bulson,  leading  the  way  into  the  unfinished 


BULSON  GROWS  DESPERATE,  245 

building.  "  I  want  to  make  sure  that  you  have 
everything  I  want.  I  am  not  going  to  pay  five 
thousand  dollars  for  a  bUnd  horse." 

*'  I'm  square,"  muttered  Sam  Pepper.  ''  When 
I  make  a  deal  I  carry  it  out  to  the  letter." 

''  You  have  everything  that  proves  the  boy's 
identity?  " 

''  Ever>^thing." 

''  Then  sit  down,  and  I'll  count  out  the 
money." 

''  It's — rather — dark — in — here,"  mumbled 
Sam  Pepper,  as  he  began  to  stagger. 

''  Oh,  no!  it  must  be  your  eyesight." 

"  Hang — me — if  I — can — see — at — all,"  went 
on  Pepper,  speaking  in  a  lower  and  lower  tone. 
"  I— that  is — Bulson,  you — you  have  drugged 
me,  you — you  villain !  "  And  then  he  pitched 
forward  and  lay  in  a  heap  where  he  had 
fallen. 

Homer  Bulson  surveyed  his  victim  with  gloat- 
ing eyes.  ''  He  never  sold  better  knock-out 
drops  to  any  crook  he  served,"  he  muttered. 
"  Now  I  shall  see  what  he  has  got  in  his 
pockets." 

Bending  over  his  victim,  he  began  to  search 
Sam  Pepper's  pockets.  Soon  he  came  across  a 
thick  envelope  filled  with  letters  and  papers.  He 
glanced  over  several  of  the  sheets. 


34^  UELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

''  All  here,"  he  murmured.  ''  This  is  a  lucky 
strike.  Now  Sam  Pepper  can  whistle  for  his 
money." 

He  placed  the  things  he  had  taken  in  his  own 
pocket  and  hurried  to  the  street. 

Nobody  had  noticed  what  was  going  on,  and 
he  breathed  a  long  sigh  of  relief. 

"  He  won't  dare  to  give  me  away,"  he  said  to 
himself.  "  If  he  does  he'll  go  to  prison  for 
stealing  the  boy  in  the  first  place.  And  hell 
never  be  able  to  prove  that  I  drugged  him^ 
because  nobody  saw  the  act.  Yes,  I  am 
safe." 

It  did  not  take  Homer  Bulson  long  to  reach 
his  bachelor  apartments,  and  once  in  his  rooms 
he  locked  the  door  carefully. 

Then,  turning  up  a  gas  lamp,  he  sat  down  near 
it,  to  look  over  the  papers  he  had  taken  from  the 
insensible  Pepper. 

"  I'll  destroy  the  letters,"  he  said.  He  smiled 
as  he  read  one.  "  So  Uncle  Mark  offered  five 
thousand  for  the  return  of  little  David,  eh? 
Well,  it's  lucky  for  me  that  Sam  Pepper,  alias 
Pepperill  Sampson,  didn't  take  him  up.  I 
reckon  Pepper  was  too  cut  up  over  his  dis- 
charge, for  it  kept  Him  from  getting  another  fat 
job.''  He  took  up  the  will.  ''  Just  what  I  want 
Now,  if  Uncle  Mark  makes  another  will,  I  can 


BULSON  GROWS  DESPERATE.  247 

always  crop  up  with  this  one,  and  make  a  little 
trouble  for  somebody." 

He  lit  the  letters  one  by  one,  and  watched 
them  turn  slowly  to  ashes.  Then  he  placed  the 
other  papers  in  the  bottom  of  his  trunk,  among' 
his  books  on  poisons,  and  went  to  bed. 


CHAPTER   XXXII. 

SOMEBODY  WAITS  IN  VAIN. 

Mrs.  Kennedy  was  busy  at  her  stand,  piling 
tip  some  fruit,  when  a  woman  who  was  a 
stranger  to  her  approached. 

"  Is  this  Mary  Kennedy? "  the  newcomer 
asked. 

"  That's  me  name,"  answered  the  old  woman. 
''  But  I  don't  know  you,  ma'am." 

"  My  name  is  Mrs.  Conroy.  I'm  a  nurse. 
Mrs.  Warden  sent  me  to  you." 

"  Yes,  I  know  Mrs.  Wardell.  But  what  is  it 
you  want,  ma'am?  I  don't  need  a  nurse  now, 
though  I  did  some  time  ago,  goodness  knows." 

"  I  am  not  looking  for  a  position,"  smiled 
Mrs.  Conroy.  "  I  am  looking  for  a  young  lady 
named  Gertrude  Horton." 

"Gertrude  Horton!  Who  sint  you?"  ques- 
tioned Mrs.  Kennedy  suspiciously. 

"  Her  uncle,  Mark  Horton,  sent  me." 

At  this  Mrs.  Kennedy  was  more  interesteit 
than  ever. 

94t 


SOMEBODY   WAITS  IN   VAIN.  249 

''  An'  what  does  he  want  of  the  darling,  Mrs. 
Conroy  ?  " 

"  He  wants  her  to  return  home." 

'*  Heaven  be  praised  fer  that!  " 

''  Where  can  I  find  Miss  Horton  ?  " 

Again  Mrs.  Kennedy  grew  suspicious. 

"  I  can  tell  you  that  quick  enough,  ma'am— 
but  I  must  know  if  it's  all  right,  first." 

"  Why,  what  do  you  mean?  " 

"  There's  a  villain  of  a  cousin,  Homer  Bulson, 
who's  been  tryin'  to  git  Miss  Gertrude  in  his 
clutches.  You're  not  doing  this  work  for 
him?  " 

"  No,  indeed,  Mrs.  Kennedy.  Mr.  Horton 
sent  me  himself.  He  w^ants  Miss  Gertrude  to 
come  straight  home.  He  wants  her  to  forgive 
him  for  his  harshness." 

*' To  hear  that  now!"  ejaculated  Mrs.  Ken- 
nedy joyfully.  "  What  a  change  must  have 
come  over  him!  " 

"  I  do  not  know  how  he  was  before,  but  he 
is  now  very  anxious  for  her  to  return.  He 
thinks  he  might  get  better  if  she  were  with  him." 

"  What  a  pity  Gertrude  can't  go  to  him  this 
minit!  "  said  Mrs.  Kennedy. 

"  Will  you  tell  me  where  I  can  find  her?  " 

"  She  is  not  in  New  York,  Mrs.  Conroy.  She 
went  to  Lake  wood  early  this  morning," 


25°  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

"To  Stay?" 

"  Oh,  no!    She'll  be  back  to-ni^ht/' 

''Will  you  see  her  then?" 

"To  be  sure — she  lives  with  me.'' 

"Oh!" 

"  ril  send  her  home  the  minit  I  see  her,"  wart 
on  Mrs.  Kennedy. 

"  Then  I'll  return  and  tell  him  that,"  said  the 
nurse.  "  Be  sure  and  insist  upon  her  coming. 
He  is  so  anxious  he  is  almost  crazy  over  it." 

"  Sure  and  he  ought  to  be — drivin'  her  away 
in  that  fashion." 

"  I  guess  it  was  his  sickness  did  it,  Mrs.  Ken- 
nedy. The  man  is  not  himself;  anybody  can 
see  that.  The  case  puzzles  the  doctors  very 
much." 

Mrs.  Conroy  had  some  necessary  shopping  to 
do,  but  an  hour  saw  her  returning  to  the  man- 
sion on  Fifth  Avenue. 

"  Well?  "  questioned  Mark  Horton  anxiously. 
"  Did  you  see  her?  " 

"  She  had  gone  out  of  town — to  Lakewood. 
But  she  will  be  back  to-night." 

"  And  will  she  come  to  me?  " 

"  I  cannot  answer  that  question,  Mr.  Horton. 
I  told  the  woman  with  whom  she  lives  to  send 
her  up  here." 

"  Did  you  say  she  must  come — that  I  wanted 


SOMEBODY    WAITS  IN   VAIN.  25 r 

her  to  come?"  persisted  the  retired  merchant 
eagerly. 

''  I  did,  and  the  woman  was  quite  sure  Miss 
Gertrude  would  come." 

"  When  was  she  to  get  back  from  Lake- 
wood?  " 

''  By  seven  or  eight  o'clock." 

''  Then  she  ought  to  be  here  by  nine  or 
ten." 

All  that  afternoon  Mark  Horton  showed  his 
impatience.  Usually  he  took  a  nap,  but  now  he 
could  not  sleep.  He  insisted  upon  getting  up 
and  walking  around. 

''  The  very  thought  that  she  will  be  back 
makes  me  feel  stronger,"  he  declared.  "  It  is 
more  of  a  tonic  than  Homer's  wine." 

*'  Please  do  not  grow  impatient,"  said  Mrs. 
Conroy.  /'You  know  there  may  be  some 
delay." 

Slowly  the  evening  came  on  and  the  street 
lamps  were  lit.  Mr.  Horton  sat  at  a  front  win- 
dow, looking  out.  He  did  not  want  a  light  in 
the  room. 

''  I  wish  to  watch  for  her,"  he  explained. 
"  You  may  light  up  when  she  comes." 

He  was  now  feverish,  but  would  not  take  the 
soothing  draught  the  nurse  prepared.  Hour 
after  hour  passed,  and  presently  he  saw  Homer 


352  NELSOr^   THE  NEWSBOY, 

Bulson  enter  his  quarters,  and  then  g^o  out 
again. 

''  I  do  not  know  how  Homer  will  take  the 
news,"  he  told  himself.  *'  But  he  will  have  to 
make  the  best  of  it.  Of  one  thing  I  am  re- 
solved— Gertrude  shall  do  as  she  pleases  if  only- 
she  remains  with  me,  and  she  shall  have  half  of 
my  fortune  when  I  die." 

At  last  it  was  nine  o'clock,  and  then  the  sick 
man  became  more  nervous  than  ever.  Every 
time  a  woman  appeared  on  the  dimly  lit  street 
he  would  watch  her  eagerly  until  she  went  past 
the  mansion. 

"  She  will  not  come!  "  he  groaned.  ''  She  will 
not  come!  " 

At  ten  o'clock  Mrs.  Conroy  tried  to  get  him 
to  bed,  but  he  was  stubborn  and  would  not  go. 
Another  hour  went  by,  and  then  another.  As 
the  clock  struck  twelve  Mark  Horton  fell  for- 
ward in  his  chair. 

"  She  has  deserted  me!  "  he  groaned.  "  And 
I  deserve  it  all!  "  And  he  sank  in  a  chair  in  a 
dead  faint. 

With  an  effort  the  nurse  placed  him  upon  the 
bed  and  did  what  she  could  for  him.  But  the 
shock  had  been  great,  and  in  haste  she  sent  for 
a  physician. 

"He  has  had  them  before,"  explained  the  doc- 


SOMEBODY    WAITS  IN    VAIN.  253 

tor.  '^  I  will  give  him  something  quieting — I 
can  do  no  more.  Each  shock  brings  him  closer 
to  the  end.  It  is  the  most  puzzling  case  on. 
record." 

As  he  was  so  feeble  Mrs.  Conroy  thought  best 
to  send  for  his  nephew,  and  Homer  Bulson  was 
summoned  just  as  he  was  waking  up. 

**  All  right,  I'll  be  over,"  he  said,  with  a  yawn. 
He  did  not  feel  like  hurrying,  for  he  was  tired^ 
and  had  been  through  such  an  experience  be- 
fore. It  was  after  eight  when  he  at  last  showed 
himself. 

**  You  are  worse,  Uncle  Mark,"  he  said,  as  he 
took  the  sufferer's  hand. 

'*  Yes,  I  am  worse,"  was  the  low  answer. 
''  Much  worse." 

*'  It  is  too  bad.  Hadn't  you  better  try  some 
of  that  new  wine  I  brought  you?  " 

''  Not  now,  Homer.  I  feel  as  if  I  never  cared 
to  eat  or  drink  again."  And  Mark  Horton  gave 
a  groan. 

"  You  must  not  be  so  downcast,  uncle." 

''  Homer,  Gertrude  has  turned  her  back  upon 
me!" 

'*  Gertrude ! "  cried  the  nephew,  very  much 
startled. 

*'  Yes,  Gertrude.  I — I  did  not  think  it  pos- 
sible." 


254  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

"  But  I  don't  understand,  Uncle  Mark.  Did 
you — er — did  you  send  to  her?  " 

''  I  will  confess  I  did,  Homer.  I  could  stand 
it  no  longer.  I  wanted  to  see  the  dear  child 
again." 

''  And  she  turned  her  back  on  you?  "  went  on 
Bulson,  hardly  knowing  what  to  say. 

''  She  did.  I  sent  for  her  to  come  at  once. 
She  had  not  gone  to  Boston,  but  to  Lakewood, 
and  w^as  to  be  back  in  the  evening.  That  was 
yesterday.  She  is  not  yet  here,  and  that  proves 
that  she  has  forsaken  me  and  wants  nothing 
more  to  do  with  me." 

At  these  words  a  crafty  look  came  into  Homer 
Bulson's  eyes. 

''  Uncle  Mark,  I  am  sorry  for  you,  but  I  could 
have  told  you  as  much  some  time  ago,"  he  said 
smoothly. 

''  You  could  have  told  me?  " 

"  Yes.  I  went  to  Gertrude  when  she  was 
thinking  of  going  to  Boston  and  begged  her  to 
come  back.  I  even  offered  to  go  away,  so  that 
she  would  not  be  bothered  with  me.  But  she 
would  not  listen.  She  said  that  she  was  done 
with  you,  and  that  she  preferred  her  theatrical 
friends  to  such  a  home  as  this,  where  there  was 
no  excitement.  She  is  changed — and  changed 
for  the  worse/' 


SOMEBODY    WAITS  IN    VAIN,  255 

""  Oh,  Homer!  can  this  be  true?  The  dear^ 
gentle  Gertrude  I  once  so  loved  and  petted  t 
But  it  is  my  own  fault.  I  drove  her  away.  I 
have  only  myself  to  blame."  And  burying-  his 
face  in  his  pillow,  the  sick  man  sobbed  aloud. 

Instead  of  replying,  Homer  Bulson  got  out 
of  a  medicine  closet  the  bottle  of  wine  he  had 
brought  two  days  before  and  poured  out  a 
glassful. 

''  Take  this.  Uncle  Mark.  I  know  it  will  do 
you  good,"  he  said. 

''No,  I  want  no  wine!"  cried  Mr.  Horton, 
And  suddenly  he  dashed  wine  and  glass  to  the 
floor.  "I  hate  it!  It  does  me  no  good.  I  want 
nothing  but  Gertrude!  "  And  he  buried  his  face 
in  his  pillow  again. 

''  I  will  do  my  best  to  bring  her  to  you,"  said 
Bulson   hypocritically. 

He  remained  at  the  mansion  a  short  while, 
and  was  then  told  that  there  was  a  man  who 
wished  to  see  him. 

He  hurried  to  his  own  apartments  across  the 
way,  and  here  found  himself  face  to  face  with 
Sam  Pepper. 

"  You  played  me  a  fine  trick,"  growled 
Pepper.  "  Give  me  back  the  papers  you  stole 
from  me." 

"  Let  us  come  to  an  understanding,"   said 


256  NELSON-   THE  NEWSBOY. 

Bulson.  "  I  am  willing  to  pay  for  what  I  took^ 
Pepper.    Come  with  me." 

"  Want  to  drug  me  again?  " 

"  No.  I  want  to  get  where  it  is  quiet. 
Come." 

''  All  right,  I'll  go  along.  Supposing  you 
come  to  my  place?  " 

''  That  will  suit  me.  I  want  to  make  a  new 
deal  with  you." 

And  the  pair  started  for  Sam  Pepper's  resort 
on  the  East  Side. 


■  J 


CHAPTER   XXXIII. 

QUESTIONS  OF  IMPORTANCE. 

*^  Sure,  and  this  is  a  double  mystery,  so  it  is. 
What  do  you  make  of  it,  Mr.  Van  Pelt?  " 

It  was  Mrs.  Kennedy  who  spoke.  The  non- 
appearance of  Gertrude  had  worried  her  greatly, 
and  she  had  visited  Van  Pelt,  to  learn  that  Nel- 
son was  also  missing. 

"  I  don't  know  what  to  make  of  it,"  answered 
George  Van  Pelt.  ''  Nelson  went  after  Billy 
Darnley,  who  robbed  our  stand.  Perhaps  he  has 
met  with  foul  play." 

''  Could  our  Gertrude  have  met  with  foul  play 
at  Lakewood?  " 

"  I  shouldn't  think  so.  She  knew  where  she 
was  going,  didn't  she?  " 

"  To  be  sure — to  a  Mrs.  Broaderick's;  she 
read  the  letter  to  me  herself." 

''  Perhaps  Mrs.  Broaderick  asked  her  to  stay 
over,"  said  Van  Pelt.  *'  I  can't  think  of  any- 
thing else." 

While  the  pair  were  talking  Mrs.  Kennedy 
happened  to  look  up  the  street 

as? 


258  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

"  Here  comes  Nelson  now!  "  she  cried  sud- 
denly. 

She  was  right,  and  soon  our  hero  was  at  the 
stand,  and  shaking  each  by  the  hand. 

"  I  feel  as  if  I've  been  on  a  long  trip,"  he  said, 
with  a  broad  smile. 

"  Where  have  you  been?  "  questioned  Van 
Pelt  and  Mrs.  Kennedy  in  a  breath,  and  then 
he  told  them  his  story,  and  also  told  of  what  had 
happened  to  Gertrude. 

*'  The  dirty  villain!  ''  cried  Mrs.  Kennedy,  re- 
ferring to  Bulson.  ''  He  ought  to  be  put  in 
prison.  But  the  poor  girl's  troubles  are  over 
now." 

Then  she  told  of  how  Mark  Horton  wanted 
his  niece  to  come  back  to  him. 

"  Perhaps  he  wants  her  back,  and  perhaps 
this  is  another  trick,"  said  Nelson.  ''  After 
this  I  am  going  to  help  guard  her  more  than 
ever." 

*'  Where  is  she  now?  " 

"  At  home.  She  doesn't  know  what  to  do. 
She  thinks  of  calling  on  her  uncle — to  warn  him 
against  Bulson.  We've  got  an  idea  the  man  is 
poisoning  his  uncle  in  order  to  get  the  entire 
fortune." 

"  Those  books  on  poison "  began  Van 

Pelt. 


QUESTIONS  OF  IMPORTANCE.  «S9 

"  Exactly/'  said  Nelson.  "  You  can  testify  to 
them,  can't  you?  " 

"  To  be  sure.  You  had  better  tell  the  police 
of  this." 

"  I  shall,"  said  Nelson,  quietly  but  firmly. 

The  matter  was  talked  over,  and  our  hero  de- 
termined to  call  again  upon  Gertrude,  whom  he 
had  just  left  at  Mrs.  Kennedy's  rooms. 

When  told  of  the  message  her  uncle  had  sent 
the  poor  girl  burst  into  tears  of  joy. 

"  Dear  Uncle  Mark!  He  is  not  as  bad  as  I 
thought!"  she  cried.  "He  would  be  as  kind 
as  ever,  if  he  wasn't  so  sick.  Yes,  I  will  go  at 
once,  and  I  will  tell  him  all." 

"  And  I'll  go  along — to  prove  your  story  and 
to  tell  him  about  the  books  on  poisons,"  said 
Nelson. 

Soon  the  pair  were  on  their  way  to  the  man- 
sion on  Fifth  Avenue.  Gertrude  was  all  in  a 
tremble,  and  could  scarcely  contain  herself  far 
joy.    The  housekeeper  let  her  in,  with  a  smile. 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you  back,"  she  said 
warmly.     "  I  hope  you'll  stay.  Miss  Gertrude." 

"  How  is  my  uncle?  " 

"  Very  feeble.  I  hope  the  shock  doesn't  hurt 
him." 

"  Is  that  Gertrude?  "  came  in  Mark  Horton's 
voice  from  the  head  of  the  stairs. 


26o  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

Instead  of  replying  the  girl  ran  to  meet  him^ 
and  in  another  moment  uncle  and  niece  were  in 
each  other's  arms. 

"  Oh,  Uncle  Mark !  "  was  all  Gertrude  could 
say. 

''  My  dear  Gertrude,"  murmured  the  feeble 
man,  "  I  am  so  thankful  you  have  come  back 
to  me!  I  was  cruel,  nay  crazy— but  I  will  never 
be  so  again.    Will  you  forgive  me?  " 

''  Willingly,  uncle,"  she  answered.  ''  You 
were  not  yourself;  it  was  your  sickness  made 
you  act  so.  Now  I  will  nurse  you  back  to  health 
and  strength." 

"  Ah!  Gertrude!  I  do  not  feel  as  if  I  can  get 
back  my  strength  again.  I  am  too  far  gone,"' 
murmured  the  retired  merchant. 

''  Rest  yourself,  uncle."  And  she  led  him  to 
a  chair.  ''  After  a  while  I  want  to  have  a  long 
talk  with  you.  But  tell  me  first,  have  you  been 
taking  any  wine  lately — I  mean  the  wine  Homer 
Bulson  gave  you?  " 

"  A  little.  But  I  do  not  like  it — although  he 
almost  forces  me  to  take  it.  Why  do  you 
ask?" 

"  If  you  will  hear  me  out,  I  will  tell  you.  It 
is  a  long  story." 

'*  I  will  listen  to  every  word,  Gertrude." 

As  briefly  as  she  could  she  told  of  what  had 


QUESTIONS  OF  IMPORTANCE.  261 

happened  to  her  since  she  had  left  home,  how 
Homer  Bulson  had  followed  her  up,  and  what 
he  had  done  at  Lakewood.  Then  she  spoke  of 
Van  Pelt  and  Nelson,  and  how  they  could  prove 
that  Bulson  had  purchased  several  books  on 
poisons.  At  this  last  revelation  Mark  Horton 
gfrew  deadly  pale. 

''And    you    think "     He    faltered,    and 

paused.  ''  Oh,  Heavens,  can  it  be  possible?  My 
own  nephew! '' 

"  I  would  have  the  wine  analyzed,"  said  Ger- 
trude. '*  And  I  would  have  him  watched  care- 
fully." 

At  that  moment  came  a  ring  at  the  front  door 
bell,  and  the  doctor  appeared. 

''Ah,  Miss  Horton!"  he  said  with  a  smile. 
''  I  am  glad  that  you  are  back." 

"  Doctor,  I  want  that  wine  examined  without 
delay,"  broke  in  the  retired  merchant. 

"Examined?    What  for?  " 

'*  See  if  it  is  pure.  I  have  an  idea  it  is  im- 
pure." 

The  doctor  smiled,  thinking  this  was  another 
of  the  sick  man's  whims.  But  Gertrude  called 
him  aside. 

"  We  think  the  wine  is  poisoned,"  she  whis- 
pered. "  Examine  it  as  soon  as  you  can,  and 
report  to  me." 


262  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

''Oh!"    The  doctor's  face  became  a  study, 

**  By  Jove,  if  this  is  true "     He  said  no  more, 

but  soon  departed,  taking  the  wine  with  him^ 
and  also  a  glass  of  jelly  Bulson  had  brought  in 
for  his  uncle's  use. 

''  And  so  you  have  brought  Nelson  with  you," 
said  Mark  Horton.  "  Perhaps  I  had  better  see 
him." 

'*  Do  you  remember  him?"  asked  Gertrude, 
her  face  flushing.  ''  He  was  in  the  library  that 
night " 

''  So  that  is  the  young  man  that  was  here  \ 
Gertrude,  for  the  life  of  me  I  cannot  understand 
that  afifair." 

''  Nelson  did  not  want  to  explain  all  he  kneWy 
because  he  wanted  to  shield  a  man  who  used  to 
care  for  him,  uncle.  He  thought  the  man  came 
here  to  rob  you,  but  he  made  a  mistake,  for 
after  he  left  this  house  he  saw  the  man  come 
out  of  the  house  opposite,  with  Homer 
Bulson." 

''  Who  was  the  man?  " 

"  A  rough  kind  of  a  fellow  who  keeps  a 
saloon  on  the  East  Side.  His  name  is  Samuel 
Pepper." 

''  Samuel  Pepper?  Samuel  Pepper?  "  Mark 
Horton  repeated  the  name  slowly.  "  That 
sounds  familiar.     Pepper?  Pepper?     Ah!"     He 


QUESTIONS  OF  IMPORTANCE,  263 

drew  a  breath.  "  Can  it  be  the  same? ''  he 
mused. 

"Shall  I  bring  Nelson  up?'^ 

"  Yes,  at  once." 

Soon  our  hero  was  ushered  into  the  sick 
room.  He  was  dressed  in  his  best,  and  cut  far 
from  a  mean  figure  as  he  stood  there,  hat  in 
hand. 

"  You  are  Nelson? "  said  Mark  Horton 
slowly. 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  I  must  thank  you  for  all  you  have  done  for 
my  niece.    I  shall  not  forget  it." 

''  That's  all  right,"  said  Nelson  rather  awk- 
wardly. ''  I'd  do  a  good  deal  for  Gertrude,  any 
day." 

''  You  are  a  brave  bo)^  Nelson.  I  believe  I 
once  misjudged  you." 

"  You  did,  sir.     I'm  no  thief." 

"  I  am  willing  to  believe  that  I  was  mistaken.*' 
Mark  Horton  paused  for  a  moment.  "  Gertrude 
tells  me  you  live  with  a  man  named  Sam 
Pepper,"  he  went  on  slowly. 

''  I  used  to  live  with  him,  but  we  parted  some 
time  ago.  I  didn't  want  anything  to  do  with 
idrink  or  with  a  saloon,  and  I  did  want  to  make 
a  man  of  myself." 

"  That  was  very  commendable  in  you.     But 


264  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

tell     me,     is     this     man's     right     name     Sam 
Pepper?" 

*'  I  hardly  think  it  is,  sir.  I  once  saw  same 
letters,  and  they  were  addressed  to  Pepperill 
Sampson." 

**  The  same!  He  must  be  the  same! ''  Mark 
Horton  breathed  hard.  "  Do  you  know  any- 
thing about  him— where  he  came  from,  and 
so  on  ?  " 

"  Not  much.  You  see,  Tm  not  very  old.  But 
he  did  tell  me  once  that  you  had  been  an  enemy 
to  my  father." 

"  Me?    Who  was  your  father?  " 

Our  hero  hung  his  head  and  flushed  up, 

"  I  don't  know,  sir." 

"  This  Pepperill  Sampson  is  a  villain.  Why, 
he  robbed  me  of  my  son  years  ago,  to  get  square 
with  me  because  I  had  discharged  him  for 
stealing." 

"Robbed  you  of  your  son?"  repeated  Nel- 
son. "  Do  you  mean  to  say  he  killed  your 
boy?  " 

*'  I  don't  know  what  he  did.  At  first  he  was 
going  to  let  me  have  my  little  David  back  for 
live  thousand  dollars,  but  then  he  got  scared, 
and  disappeared,  and  that  was  the  last  I  heard 
of  him  or  of  my  child." 

"  Then  David  may  be  alive!  "  cried  Gertrude, 


QUESTIONS  OF  IMPORTANCE.  265 

*'  Nelson "  She  stopped  short.  Each  per- 
son in  the  room  gazed  questioningly  at  the 
others.  Our  hero's  breath  came  thick  and  fast. 
Then  the  door  bell  below  rang  violently,  and 
Nelson  and  Gertrude  heard  Mrs.  Kennedy  ad- 
mitted. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

FATHER   AND    SON— CONCLUSION. 

'*  It''s  Nelson  an'  Miss  Gertrude  I  want  to 
see,"  those  in  the  sick  chamber  heard  Mrs.  Ken- 
nedy exclaim.  ''  An'  I  want  to  see  'em  at  once. 
I  have  great  news  for  'em." 

''  I'll  go,"  said  Nelson,  and  slipped  down- 
stairs, followed  by  Gertrude.  They  found  Mrs. 
Kennedy  in  a  state  of  high  excitement.  Her 
faded  bonnet  was  on  one  ear,  and  she  walked  the 
floor  rapidly. 

"  Oh,  my!  Upon  me  soul,  I  can't  belave  it!  '* 
she  burst  out.  "  It's  like  a  dream,  Nelson,  so 
it  is." 

"  What  is  like  a  dream,  Mrs.  Kennedy?  " 

"  The  story  I  have  to  tell.  Nelson.  Poor,  poor 
man !  but  it  was  all  for  the  best — wid  that  crime 
on  his  mind." 

"  What  are  you  talking  about? "  put  in 
Gertrude. 

"  Fm  talkin'  av  poor  Sam  Pepper,  Miss  Ger- 
trude.   He's  dead." 

266 


FATHER  AND   SON— CONCLUSION,  267 

*'Dead!"  burst  out  Gertrude  and  Nelson 
simultaneously. 

Mrs.  Kennedy  nodded  her  head  half  a  dozeii 
times. 

"  Yes,  dead;  cut  to  pieces  on  the  elevated  rail- 
road, at  the  station  close  to  me  little  stand.  He 
died  wid  me  a-holdin'  av  his  hand." 

*'  It's  too  bad,"  murmured  Nelson.  "  Poor 
fellow!  he  had  some  ways  about  him  that  I 
liked." 

*'  But  it's  not  that  I  came  about,"  went  on 
Mrs.  Kennedy.  ''  Whin  they  brought  the  poor 
man  to  the  sidewalk  to  wait  for  an  ambulance^ 
I  stayed  by  him,  and  he  says  to  me,  says  he^ 
*'  Mrs.  Kennedy,  I  have  something  on  me  mind,* 
says  he.  '  I  want  to  tell  it  to  you,'  says  he.  Sa 
says  I,  *  What  is  it?  '  Says  he,  *  It's  about  Nel- 
son. He's  a  good  boy,'  says  he.  *  And  I  aint 
done  right  by  him.  Tell  him  I  stole  him  from 
his  father,  and  that  his  father  is  Mr.  Mark  Hor- 
ton.  Miss  Gertrude's  uncle.'  " 

"  Mark  Horton  my  father!  "  gasped  Nelson, 
and  the  room  seemed  to  go  round  and  round  in 
a  bewildering  whirl.  *'  He  my  father!  Can  it 
be  true?  " 

''  It  must  be  true!  "  cried  Gertrude. 

"  And  he  says,  too,  '  Beware  of  Homer  Bul- 
son.    He  is  a  thief — he  robbed  his  uncle's  safe^. 


268  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

I  caught  him  at  it.  He  has  his  uncle's  will,  too/ 
says  poor  Pepper.  '  He  wants  to  git  hold  of  all 
the  money/  says  he." 

'*  Yes,  I  know  Homer  Bulson  is  a  rascal,"  said 
Nelson.  "  But  this  other  news— — "  He  sank 
in  a  chair. 

''Then  you  are  David  Horton,  Nelson!" 
cried  Gertrude.  "  I  am  indeed  very  glad  of  it. 
I  know  of  no  one  I  would  like  more  for  a 
cousin." 

''  David  Horton!  "  came  a  hollow  voice  from 
the  doorway,  and  Mr.  Horton  staggered  in. 
''  Can  this  be  possible?  It  must  be!  See,  I  rec- 
ognize his  face  now.  Yes,  yes;  you  are  my  son 
David!  Come  to  me!"  And  he  held  out  his 
arms. 

Nelson  came  forward  slowly,  then  of  a  sudden 
he  reached  forth,  and  grasped  Mark  Horton's 
hands  tightly. 

''  I — I  suppose  it's  true/'  he  faltered.  "  But 
it  will  take  me  a  long  time  to — to  get  used 
to  it." 

''  My  little  David  had  just  such  eyes  and  hair 
as  you  have/'  went  on  Mark  Horton,  as  he  still 
held  Nelson  closely  to  him.  "  And  your  face  re- 
minds me  greatly  of  your  mother.  There 
can  be  no  mistake.  You  are  my  own  little 
David." 


FATHER  AND   SON— CONCLUSION.  269 

"Well,  I'm  glad  that  Fm  not  Nelson,  the 
nobody,  any  longer,"  stammered  our  young- 
hero.  He  could  scarcely  talk  intelligibly,  he  felt 
so  queer. 

"  My  own  cousin  David!  "  said  Gertrude,  and 
she,  too,  embraced  him. 

''  Well,  I  always  thought  we'd  be  something^ 
to  each  other,  Gertrude,"  said  he.  ''  But,  come 
to  think  of  it,  if  I  am  David  Horton,  then  Homer 
Bulson  is  a  cousin,  too." 

''  Unfortunately,  yes." 

"Do  not  fear!  He  shall  not  come  between 
you,"  said  Mark  Horton.  "  My  eyes  are  being 
opened  to  his  schemes." 

"  Sure  an'  he's  a  snake  in  the  grass,"  burst 
out  Mrs.  Kennedy. 

She  had  scarcely  spoken  when  there  was  an-> 
other  arrival  at  the  mansion,  and  Homer  Bulson 
came  in. 

On  seeing  the  assembled  company,  he  was 
nearly  struck  dumb.  He  looked  from  one  to 
another  in  open-mouthed  and  speechless  amaze- 
ment. 

"  Why — er — how  did  you  get  here?  "  he 
questioned  at  last,  addressing  Gertrude. 

"  That  is  my  affair,  Mr.  Bulson,"  she  an- 
swered coldly. 

"  And  you?  "  he  added,  turning  sharply  to  our 


270  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

hero.  "  You  have  no  business  in  a  gentleman's 
house." 

''Homer!"  exclaimed  Mark  Horton,  and 
shook  his  list  at  his  nephew. 

''Hush,  uncle!  We  will  deal  with  him,"  re- 
monstrated Gertrude.  "  Pray,  do  not  excite 
yourself." 

"  I  have  business  here,"  said  our  hero  dryly, 
realizing  that  he  had  a  great  advantage  over 
Bulson.  "  You  hardly  expected  to  see  Ger- 
trude come  back  from  Lakewood  so  soon,  did 
you?" 

"  I — er — I  know  nothing  of  Lakewood," 
stammered  Bulson. 

"  That  proves  you  have  a  wonderfully  short 
memory.  Homer  Bulson." 

"  I  won't  listen  to  you.  You  get  right  out  of 
this  house." 

"  I  won't  get  out." 

"  Then  I'll  call  an  officer,  ani  have  you  put 
out." 

"  If  you  call  an  officer,  you'll  be  the  one  to 
go  with  him,"  returned  our  hero  calmly. 
"  Homer  Bulson,  your  game  is  played  to  the 
end,  and  you  have  lost." 

"  Boy,  you  talk  in  riddles." 

"  Then  I'll  explain  myself.  You  plotted  to 
drive  Gertrude  from  this  house,  and  you  sue* 


FATHER  AND   SON— CONCLUSION.  27^ 

ceeded.  Then  you  plotted  against  your  uncle^ 
and  had  Gertrude  made  a  prisoner  at  Lake- 
wood." 

''  Stuff  and  nonsense!  " 

''  It  is  the  truth.  Perhaps  you'll  deny  next 
that  you  ever  knew  Sam  Pepper." 

*'  Why,   has   that   fool   come   here? "   roared 

Bulson,    in    a    rage.     ''  I    told    him "     He 

stopped  short  in  confusion. 

**  Sam  Pepper  is  dead — killed  on  the  elevated 
railroad.  Before  he  died  he  confessed  several 
things,  and,  among  others,  what  a  villain  you 
were." 

"Ah!  and  what  else?" 

"  He  said  I  was  the  son  of  Mr.  Horton 
here." 

At  this  Homer  Bulson  grew  as  pale  as  death. 
He  clutched  at  a  table,  then  sank  heavily  on  a 
near-by  chair. 

''  It  is — is  false,"  he  muttered,  but  his  looks^ 
belied  his  words. 

"  It  is  true,"  broke  in  Mark  Horton.  "  The 
boy  is  my  son.  This  Sam  Pepper  was  merely 
Pepperill  Sampson  in  disguise.  Homer,  you  are 
a  villain!  " 

"  Uncle  Mark " 

"  No,  I  won't  listen  to  you.  I  listened  before^ 
now  I  am  done.    If  you  ever  try  to  lift  a  finger 


272  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY. 

against  Gertrude  or  David,  I  will  cut  you  off 
without  a  penny." 

-  But— but " 

"  I  am  having  the  wine  which  you  gave  me 
examined.  If  I  find  that  it  was  doctored— well, 
you  had  better  be  missing,  that's  all,"  added 
Mark  Horton  sternly.  ''  I  am  willing  to  do 
much  to  avoid  a  family  scandal,  but  I  will  not 
stand  too  much." 

''  Who — who  has  the  wine?  " 

"  The  doctor." 

At  this  piece  of  information  Homer  Bulsoti 
leaped  to  his  feet. 

"It's  an  outrage!  I  won't  stand  it!"  he 
shouted.  ''You  are  all  plotting  against  me!" 
And  so  speaking,  he  ran  to  the  hall,  picked  up 
his  silk  hat,  and  hastily  rushed  from  the  man- 
sion. 

''  Shall  I  go  after  him  ? "  questioned  our 
hero. 

"  No;  let  him  go,"  returned  the  retired  mer- 
chant. 

*'  But  he  will  never  come  back — you  may  be 
certain  of  that." 

"  So  much  the  better,  for  then  all  scandal  will 
be  avoided,  and  we  will  be  very  well  rid  of 
liim." 

"Yes;  let  him  go,"  added  Gertrude.     "  Pos- 


FATHER  AND   SON— CONCLUSION.  275 

sibly    he    will    repent    and    turn    over    a    new 
leaf." 

''All  right!  Give  him  the  chance,"  mur-^ 
mured  the  boy,  and  then  turning  to  his  father, 
he  added:  ''  I  guess  I  can  afford  to  be  generous 
when  I've  gained  a  father,  and  such  a  cousin  as 
Gertrude!" 

A  few  words  more,  and  then  we  will  bring 
this  story  of  life  in  New  York  City  to  a 
close. 

As  anticipated,  Homer  Bulson  fled  from  the 
city  without  delay,  and  nothing  was  heard  of 
him  for  months,  when  it  was  learned  that  he  had 
joined  an  exploring  expedition  bound  for  South 
Africa.  A  year  later  he  sent  a  long  letter  to  his 
uncle,  stating  that  he  was  in  the  mines  of  the 
Transvaal,  and  doing  fairly  well.  He  added 
that  he  bitterly  repented  of  his  wrongdoings, 
and  hoped  his  uncle  and  the  others  would  for- 
give him.  To  this  Mr.  Horton  replied  that  he 
would  forgive  him  if  he  continued  to  make  a 
man  of  himself,  and  this  Bulson  did,  within  his 
limited  ability. 

Great  was  George  Van  Pelt's  astonishment 
when  he  learned  that  Nelson  was  Mr.  Horton's 
lost  son.  At  first  he  refused  to  believe  what 
was  told  him. 


274  NELSON   THE  NEWSBOY, 

"  You  are  lucky,"  he  said  at  last.  ''  You  won't 
want  the  news  stand  any  longer." 

''  No,"  said  our  hero.  ''  I'm  going  to  give 
my  share  to  Paul  Randall.  And  what  is  more, 
I'll  pay  that  money  we  borrowed  from  Mr.  Amos 
Barrow;  so  neither  of  you  will  have  any  debt 
hanging  over  you." 

Our  hero  was  as  good  as  his  word,  and  not 
only  did  he  clear  the  news  stand,  but  some  time 
later  he  purchased  a  better  fruit-and-candy  stand 
for  Mrs.  Kennedy,  and  also  a  first-class  flower 
stand  for  Gladys  Summers. 

''  You're  a  line  young  gentleman,"  said  Mrs. 
Kennedy.  ''  A  fine  boy,  Nelson — beggin'  your 
pardon.  Master  David." 

''  I'm  not  used  to  the  name  yet,"  laughed  our 
liero.  "  I  guess  I  will  be  Nelson  the  Newsboy 
for  a  long  time  to  come  among  my  old 
friends." 

"  I  am  very  thankful  to  you,"  said  Gladys. 
"  That  flower  stand  is  just  what  I  wanted."  And 
she  gave  Nelson  her  sweetest  smile. 

Nothing  had  been  heard  of  the  Victory  or  of 
Billy  Darnley.  The  ship  sailed  to  the  West 
Indies  and  to  South  America,  and  from  there  to 
the  Pacific,  and  whatever  became  of  the  bully 
David  Horton  never  learned,  nor  did  he  care. 
Len  Snocks  drifted  to  Jersey  City,  and  then  to 


JFATHER  AND  SON—CONCLUSION,  ^7% 

the  West,  and  became  a  tramp,  and  was  at 
last  killed  while  stealing  a  ride  on  a  freight 
train. 

As  soon  as  it  was  discovered  how  Mr.  Hortott 
had  been  slowly  poisoned,  the  doctor  set  to 
work  to  counteract  the  effects  of  the  drugs. 
Gertrude,  our  hero,  and  Mrs.  Conroy  took  turns 
in  caring  for  the  sick  man,  and  before  very- 
long  he  began  to  show  signs  of  rapid  improve- 
ment. 

"  It  is  like  some  terrible  nightmare,"  he  ex- 
plained one  day,  when  walking  out,  with  Ger- 
trude on  one  side  of  him  and  David  on  the  other. 
"  I  was  not  myself  at  all." 

"  No,  you  were  not  yourself,"  said  Gertrude. 
"  But  you  soon  will  be."  And  she  was  right. 
By  the  following  spring  Mark  Horton  was  a 
comparatively  well  man. 

These  events  all  occurred  a  number  of  years 
ago,  and  since  that  time  several  important 
things  have  happened  to  our  hero.  As  soon  as 
his  identity  was  established  he  was  provided 
with  a  private  tutor,  who  taught  him  for  several 
years  and  prepared  him  for  Columbia  College. 
He  passed  through  college  with  flying  colors^ 
and  then  took  up  civil  engineering,  and  to-day- 
be  is  building  large  bridges  for  a  leading  rail- 
road  company.     He  is  doing  well,  and  is  de- 


27^  KELSON  THE  NEWSBOY. 

voted  to  His  work.  He  lives  with  his  father  mA 
his  cousin  and  is  very  happy.  But  even  In  Ms 
happiness  it  is  not  likely  that  he  will  ever 
forget  the  days  when  he  was  "  Nelson  the  News- 
boy." 


THE    EN®. 


*>*»»ai,<«,.«i-  *i;-...  «,^